X 
 
PRIMARY HISTORY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 UNITED STATES 
 
 FOR SCHOOLS AND FAMILIES. 
 
 BY BENSON J. LOSSING-, 
 
 OF "THE PICTORIAL FIELD BOOK OF THE REVOLUTION," "ILLUSTRATED FAMILY 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES," "PICTORIAL HISTOUY OF THE UNITED 
 
 STATES FOR SCHOOLS," " EMINENT AMERICANS," ETC. ETC. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED WITH NUMEROUS ENGRAVINGS. 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 PUBLISHED BY MASON BROTHERS. 
 
 BOSTON: MASON & HAMLIN. PHILADELPHIA: J. B. LIPPINCOTT & CO. 
 
 CINCINNATI : W. B. SMITH & CO. 
 
 1863. 
 
Entered, according to Act of Congress, In the year 1858, by 
 
 MASON BROTHERS, 
 
 In the Clerk s Office of the District Court for the Southern District of 
 New York. 
 
 LOSSING S HISTORIES OF THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 A COMPLETE SERIES FOR ALL CLASSES, 
 
 LOSSING S PICTORIAL PRIMARY HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES! 222 
 pages, 12mo. Price 60 cents. 
 
 JJSSING S PICTORIAL SCHOOL HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES; 371 
 pages, large 12mo. Price $1. 
 
 LOSSING S ILLUSTRATED FAMILY HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES; 
 with a Frontispiece illuminated in colors. For District, School, and 
 Family Libraries. 672 pages imperial octavo, bound in emblem 
 atically embossed and gilt leather. Price $4. Sold ~by Subscription only. 
 
 LOSSING S HISTORIES (by Benson J. Lossing, Esq., author of the 
 "Field-Book of the Eevolution," "Eminent Americans," etc.) are 
 all manufactured in the best style; the paper is white, fine, and 
 smooth; printing unexceptionable; and the binding neat, attract 
 ive, and durable. The illustrations, in the very best style of modern 
 wood engraving, are correct portraits of men and things ; have been 
 gotten up without regard to expense ; and, it is believed, greatly 
 enhance the utility of the books as instructors. As to the letter 
 press, the publishers refer to the books themselves, which will con 
 firm Mr. Lossing s established reputation as a writer for conciseness, 
 perspicuity, and attractiveness of style, accuracy of delineation of 
 facts, and excellence of arrangement. 
 
 ELECTROTYPED BY PRINTED BY 
 
 THOMAS B. SMITH, C. A. A L V O R D. 
 
 82 A 84 Beekmati-street. 15 Vandewater st., N. T. 
 
HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES, 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 The Author to his Young Friend. 
 
 MY YOUNG FRIEND : 
 
 1. I am now as old as your father. But I was once young, 
 was fond of asking questions, and loved to have them answered. 
 Since then I have learned many things by asking questions, 
 reading books, and listening, but not so many as I ought, be 
 cause, like all boys, I was often playing when I should have been 
 studying. 
 
 2. But I have learned a great deal about the country we live 
 in, and it is so pleasant to know so much about it, that I want 
 all of my young friends to learn what I have learned, and much 
 more. 
 
 3. Listen to me, then, and I will tell you a story about the 
 Indians who first lived here, and then about the great sailors, 
 and soldiers, and governors, and the hundreds of men who came 
 here and cut down the trees, built houses and churches, and 
 raised grain in fields and fruit in orchards. 
 
 4. Then I will tell you how, when many thousands were here, 
 with their wives and children, they made laws, built villages and 
 cities, factories and ships, steamboats and railways, and made 
 every thing appear just as you see it to-day. That story is called 
 HISTORY. When you hear a man tell a new story, you say that 
 is his story it is History. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The beautiful country we live in. 
 
 5. The story I am going to tell you, is the HISTORY OF 
 THE UNITED STATES. That is the name of our country which we 
 love so much. Look on the map of the world and you will see 
 that it is now a large part of North America, extending from the 
 Atlantic Ocean on the east, which is between us and Europe, and 
 the Pacific Ocean on the west, which is between us and Asia. 
 
 6. It has almost every kind of climate. In the north th4 
 winters are long and cold, with much snow. In the south they 
 are short and warm, with seldom any frost. There flowers bloom 
 all the year round. In our country every kind of grain, and 
 fruit, and flower in the world may grow. In some parts are high 
 mountains and great woods ; in others, are wide plains, and wider 
 lakes ; and in others, hills and valleys, beautiful rivers, pleasant 
 brooks, and great meadows called prairies. 
 
 7. In some parts there are wild and fierce Indians, buffaloes 
 and bears, wolves and panthers, elks and deer, eagles and wild 
 turkeys, and a great many kinds of smaller animals and birds, 
 just as there were in the whole counry before the white people, 
 like us, came here. 
 
 8. Altogether, ours is a very noble, beautiful, and fruitful 
 country, where every body may be happy. Here we need not be 
 afraid of bad rulers who have power to hurt us, for if we do right 
 nobody can injure us ; and we are at liberty to do as we please, 
 if we do not injure our neighbors. 
 
 9. And every one born in this free and beautiful country, 
 should be proud of it, thankful to God for it, and willing to do 
 every thing that is right to keep it free and good. 
 
 10. When I shall have told you the whole story told you of 
 all the dangers, and troubles, and hard work that the people who 
 first came here had to endure, to make it such a fine country ; 
 and how much others have since done to keep it so, I am sure you 
 will feel glad to do all in your power to help iij the good work. 
 
 11. And to make you feel so, is one great reason why I wish 
 you to listen to the whole story attentively, that you may re 
 member it and do well. 
 
THE INDIANS. 
 
 How the Indians were named. Their language. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 THE INDIANS. 
 
 1. I will now tell you about the Indians who lived in our 
 country before any white people were here. Where their 
 fathers can\e from we can not tell, nor do you care to know at 
 present. They were here when the white men 
 
 came from Europe, and appeared very strange to 
 them, for they were of a reddish-brown color. 
 They were dressed in the skins of wild beasts in 
 the cold* North, and in the warm South they 
 were almost naked. 
 
 2. Columbus, the first great sailor who came to INDIAN S HEAD. 
 this country, thought the Island, or the land surrounded By 
 water, that he first saw, was in that part of Asia called India. 
 So he called these reddish-brown, or copper-colored people, 
 INDIANS. I shall tell you about that great sailor presently. 
 The Indians were found in all parts of North America, and 
 were all very much alike in their appearance and way of liv 
 ing. 
 
 3. The Indians did not all talk alike. You know the Amer 
 ican and Frenchman call the same things by different names. 
 The American says horse, and the Frenchman says cheval. Their 
 word or language is different.^ So the Indians, in different parts 
 of the country, spoke eight kinds of language, because there 
 were eight nations. 
 
 4. These nations were named Algonquin, Huron-Iroquois, 
 Cherokee, Catawba, Uchee, Natchez, MoUlian, and Dacotah or 
 Sioux. Now thege are .hard words, but you must spell them out 
 and remember them. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 1. How did the Indians appear? How were they dressed? 2. How 
 came they to be called Indians ? 3. What can you tell about their language ? 4. What 
 wore tha nations called? 
 
THE INDIANS. 
 
 Indian dwellings, money, and -writing. 
 
 5. The Indians were tall and straight. They had straight 
 
 black hair, fine teeth, and black eyes. 
 They were seldom sick, because they had 
 plenty of exercise and ate simple food. 
 They lived in a sort of huts or tents, 
 made of poles covered with the bark of 
 trees or the skins of wild beasts. These 
 A WIGWAM. were called wigwams. 
 
 6. The men went to war, hunted and fished ; and the women 
 planted corn and other things, and did all the hard work. They 
 did not have good tools to work with, for these were made of stones, 
 shells, and bones. Their food was the flesh of the deer, buffalo, 
 and bear, roasted or boiled, with beans, peas, potatoes, and melons. 
 
 7. The Indians had money, but it was not like ours % It was 
 made of shells in the shape of long beads, which . 
 
 they strung on threads or fastened upon belts. 
 So many of these pieces were worth a penny, 
 and so many more were worth a shilling or a 
 dollar. This money they called wampum. 
 
 8. The Indians could not write as we do, and 
 never saw a pen or ink. They made rude pictures 
 to describe what had been done. Here is one of 
 
 the kind. In the picture you 
 see human figures, a boat 
 with nine paddles, and a 
 bear and turtle, with a fire 
 between them. This tells 
 
 INDIAN WEITING. the story of & fi^ between 
 
 some Indians. One man, you see, has his head off. Then nine 
 of them went in a boat which they call a canoe, and after that 
 two families, one called the Bear tribe or family, and the other 
 the Turtle tribe or family, had a council or talk, by a great fire. 
 
 9. The Indians had no schools, and the little children never 
 had pleasant picture-books to read. Their mothers taught them 
 
 QUESTIONS. 5. What can you tell about their appearance and houses? 6. What 
 did they do ? What was their food ? 7. What kind of money did they have? 8. Can 
 you tell about their writing? 
 
TH 
 
 INDIANS. 
 
 Indian weapons, sports, and burials. 
 
 INDIAN WEAPONS. 
 
 to make wampum, mats, skin and feather-clothing, and shell and 
 bone ornaments. But I dare say they did not work much, but 
 played nearly all day in the woods and by the pleasant brooks. 
 They went to bed when the birds did, at sunset, and were up be 
 fore the sun, and so they kept their eyes bright. 
 
 10. The Indian men loved to fight, for 
 they sometimes felt like tigers. Forty 
 or more of one nation would go and fight 
 those of another nation ; and sometimes 
 there would be hundreds on both sides. 
 They fought with bows and arrows, war- 
 clubs, scalping-knives, and tomahawks. 
 In the picture is seen a bow and arrow, a 
 kind of war-club, tomahawks or hatchets, and a scalping-knife. 
 
 11. When the men were tired of fighting, they 
 would sometimes become good friends, as we white 
 people do. Then they would build a great fire in 
 the woods, and the head men of both nations would 
 meet around it and smoke a pipe which was handed 
 from one to the other. This was called a calumet, 
 or pipe of peace. 
 
 12. The Indian men played ball, fired at the 
 mark, danced, leaped, played games, and had other 
 amusements, but they would never let the women 
 They were not at all polite to the women. I am 
 
 sure that no right-minded boy, when he gets to be a man, will let 
 his mother, or sister, or wife, do all the hard work, while he 
 hunts, or fishes, or plays ; and then not 
 let them have any of the fun. 
 
 13. The Indians did not always bury 
 their dead in the ground. When they 
 did, they wrapped them in skins, and 
 buried their bows and arrows, and other 
 things, with them, supposing they would 
 
 QUESTIONS. >. What did the children do ? 10. What can you tell about Indians fight 
 ing? 11. What about their becoming -Itfends? 12. What can you tell about their 
 amusements ? 13. What about their riala ? 
 
 join them. 
 
10 THE I N D I AN8. 
 
 Indian religion and law. What is to become of them. 
 
 want to use them in the spirit land. They often folded the 
 body in skins, and laid it upon a high scaffold, where wild beasts 
 could not get at it. 
 
 14. The Indians had no churches, yet they believed in God, 
 prayed to Him, and worshiped Him. They called Him the Good 
 Spirit ; and they believed in an Evil Spirit. Instead of churches 
 and meeting-houses, they had the sky for a roof; and the wind 
 and the thunder, the singing of birds, and the roar of the storm, 
 was their music. Then they would look up to the sun, the moon, 
 and the stars, and believe that they saw God, for they knew of 
 nothing greater. The Indians knew nothing of the Bible, and 
 the religion of Jesus. They all had one belief, never quarreled 
 about it, and were happy. 
 
 15. The Indians were governed by sachems and chiefs. The 
 sachems were general rulers ; the chiefs were the commanders of 
 the Indian armies. Only wise men were made sachems, and only 
 brave men were made chiefs. These could not govern nor lead 
 if they were not wise and brave. 
 
 1C. Such, my young Friend, were the copper-colored people 
 who lived in this country hundreds of years ago, and some of 
 whom live here yet. Unless you live beyond the Mississippi river, 
 you seldom see any of them now. They are nearly all beyond 
 that river, and are becoming fewer every year. 
 
 17. The time will come when there will not be an Indian on 
 the earth. You may live to see that time, because they are pass 
 ing rapidly away. The white man, from the beginning, has used 
 the poor Indians badly. He has cheated and oppressed them, 
 given them rum to take away their senses, and with swords and 
 guns has driven them far into the wilderness. 
 
 18. God, in his wise providenc.e, has permitted the T?r hite man 
 to take the Indian s land awa^fcom him. The Indian would not 
 cut down the trees and raiseRain, except here and there a little 
 patch ; but the white man, as the Bible says, has made " the wil 
 derness to blossom as the rose." 
 
 QUESTIONS. 1-t. What about their religion ? 15. How -were they governed f 16. Where 
 are they now? 17, 13. What has the white man done ? 
 
INDIAN HISTORY. 11 
 
 Where the Algonquins lived. Pontiac. 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 INDIAN HISTORY. 
 
 1. Now look on a map of the United States, and I will show 
 you in^ what parts each of the eight Indian nations, of whom I 
 have told you, lived. I would like to tell you, also, of many 
 things that they did before the white people came. But the story 
 is too long for me to tell you now. You will know more about 
 it when you grow older. Do you remember the names of the 
 eight nations, given in verse 4 of Section II. ? 
 
 2. The ALGONQUINS lived in the country north and south of 
 the great lakes which lie between the United States and Canada. 
 They occupied nearly all of Canada, a part of New York and all 
 of the country east of it, a part of Pennsylvania, all of New Jer 
 sey, Delaware, Maryland, and Virginia, eastern North Carolina, a 
 portion of Kentucky and Louisiana, and all north and west of 
 these States, eastward of the Mississippi. 
 
 3. The ALGONQUINS, like each of the other nations, were 
 divided into tribes, or collections of families, who often quarreled, 
 and made war upon each other, just as brothers and sisters some 
 times wickedly do, I arn sorry to say. But when the white peo 
 ple came and treated them badly, these quarrelsome tribes became 
 friends, and joined to fight their oppressors. For many, many 
 years, the Indians did the white people a great deal of harm, as 
 yon will learn hereafter. 
 
 4. The greatest man of all the Algonquins was Pontiac, who 
 was a sachem and chief. He caused many of the tribes in the 
 neighborhood of the more western lakes to join together to kill 
 all of the white people, but did not succeed. You will hear more 
 of this before we get through with the whole story. 
 
 5. The HURON-!ROQUOIS lived in a much smaller portion of 
 
 QUESTIONS. 2. Where did the Algonquins live? 3. What did the Algonquins do? 
 4. What can you tell of Pontiae ? 
 
12 INDIAN HISTORY. 
 
 The Huron-Iroquois and the Cherokees. 
 
 country, and were completely surrounded by the ALGONQUINS. 
 They dwelt in a part of Canada, in large portions of New York, 
 and in parts of Pennsylvania and Ohio, along the southern 
 shores of Lake Erie. A few of them lived in a small part of Vir 
 ginia and North Carolina. 
 
 6. The Huron-Iroquois, in the north, were divided into five 
 tribes. These met around a great fire, at one time, and agreed 
 to be friends forever. They formed a league, and were known as 
 the Five Nations when the white people came. Finally those 
 who lived in the south, and were called Tuscaroras, came north, 
 joined the others, and then they were called the Six Nations. 
 
 7. Almost all of the Six Nations joined the British in the War 
 of Independence, and fought the Americans. Two of their 
 greatest men were called, by the white people, Joseph Brant 
 and Red Jacket. The first was a great warrior, and the last was 
 a great orator or speech-maker. 
 
 8. The CHEROKEES lived in the south-west. Their country- 
 was a very beautiful one, having high mountains and hills, fertile 
 valleys, and many pleasant streams. Their dwelling-place cov 
 ered the whole upper part of Georgia, and extended from the 
 Carolina Broad river on the east, to the Alabama river on the 
 west. 
 
 9. Because their country was so full of mountains, the Chero 
 kees were called the mountaineers of the South. They were 
 brave and warlike, and often had bloody battles with the five 
 Nations, who used to travel through the woods away down there 
 to fight them. They, too, joined the British against the Amer 
 icans, in the Revolution, but after that old war they were our 
 friends. 
 
 10. The Cherokees livjed in their beautiful country until a few 
 years ago, when they were compelled to leave their nice farms, 
 and settle in the wilderness west of the Mississippi. At that 
 time they had schools, and churches, and printed a newspaper. 
 
 11. The Cherokees have fine farms, and schools, and churches 
 
 QUESTIONS. 5. Where did the Huron-Iroquois live ? 6. What did they do? 7. What 
 can you tell of the Six Nations ? 8. Where did the Cherokees live ? 9. What can 
 you tell about them? 10. Where are they now, and what are they doing? 
 
INDIAN HISTORY. 13 
 
 The Catawbas, Uchees, and Natchez. 
 
 in their new country, and they are now the best Indians in 
 America. I wish you could visit them, for they would treat you 
 kindly. 
 
 12. The CATAWBAS lived in a very pleasant country in parts 
 of North and South Carolina, between the Yadkin and Catawba 
 rivers. They, too, were very brave, but were peaceable. They 
 seldom went away from home; but whenever quarrelsome In 
 dians came there to fight them, they soon sent them about their 
 business, I can assure you. Then the quarrelsome Indians 
 would stay away. 
 
 13. The Catawbas were generally the friends of the white 
 people, and were the good neighbors of the Americans in South 
 Carolina in the old wars. Now there are not a hundred of them 
 left. They could all stand in a barn. These live on the banks 
 of the Catawba, in South Carolina. Very soon not one will be 
 living. How sad to think of a whole nation gone forever ! 
 
 14. The UCHEES lived in a warm, and very beautiful country. 
 It extended from Augusta, on the Savannah river, across the 
 whole State of Georgia. Their 
 
 principal town was near Mil- 
 ledgeville. They said to the 
 white people when they came, 
 "We were the first inhabitants 
 who ever lived in this country." 
 Even then there were very few 
 
 of them left. BOTJTHESN INDIANS. 
 
 15. The language of the Uchees was harsh, but their dis 
 positions were mild, like the climate. They never engaged in 
 war, yet they appeared to be brave. There are now a few of 
 them among the Creek tribe of Indians, west of the Mississippi. 
 
 16. The NATCHEZ occupied a very small portion of country, 
 extending from the east bank of the Mississippi river, up the 
 valley of the Pearl river to the head waters of the Chickasaw. 
 
 17. The Natchez worshiped the sun, believing it to be the 
 
 QTTESTIONS. 12. Where did the Catawbas live? "What was their character? 13. 
 What more can you tell about them? 14. Where did the Uchees live? 15. What 
 can you tell about them ? 16. Where did the Natchez live ? 
 
14 
 
 INDIAN HISTORY. 
 
 The Natchez and the French people. 
 
 Great Spirit, as the Indians in South America did. They were 
 proud and warlike. When, more than a hundred years ago, 
 some French people came to live on the banks of the Mississippi, 
 the Natchez agreed among themselves to kill them all, for they 
 thought they had no business in their country, 
 
 . f 
 
 MEETING OP WHITE MEN AND INDIANS. SEE PAGE 56. 
 
 18. The French people soon heard of what the Indians in 
 tended to do, and instead of waiting for the Natchez to come 
 and attack them, they took their guns, went to the homes of the 
 
 QUESTIONS. 17. What can you tell about the Natchez? 18. What did the French 
 do? 
 
INDIAN HISTORY. 15 
 
 The Mobilian Tribes. 
 
 Indians, and in a short time killed nearly all of them. There 
 are now only about three hundred of the Natchez Indians left. 
 
 19. The MOBILIANS composed a very extensive nation, for 
 there were a great number of tribes. They lived chiefly in the 
 warm country along the Gulf of Mexico, from the Atlantic Ocean 
 to the Mississippi river, a distance of six hundred miles. 
 
 20. Their country also extended up the Mississippi river to the 
 Ohio river, and up the Atlantic to the Cape Fear river. It in 
 cluded the greater part of Georgia, the whole of Florida, Ala 
 bama, and Mississippi, and part of South Carolina, Tennessee and 
 Kentucky. 
 
 21. In the MOBILIAN nation were three great leagues, com 
 posed of several tribes. These were called Creeks, Choctaws, 
 and Chickasaws. The climate was so mild that these people re 
 quired very little clothing in winter, and in summer they went 
 almost naked. 
 
 22. These southern Indians have given the white people a 
 great deal of trouble. But I must confess that the white people 
 have been most to blame, because they have not treated the poor 
 Indians fairly. Of these troubles I shall tell you more hereafter. 
 
 23. Most "of the MOBILIANS have been compelled to go to the 
 wilderness west of the Mississippi. Many of a tribe called Semi- 
 noles yet remain in Florida, and refuse to go. They are dan 
 gerous and troublesome neighbors. 
 
 24. Nearly all that are left of these seven Indian nations are 
 now in the country west of the Mississippi, between the Red and 
 Missouri rivers. Their present country, as you will see by the 
 map, is now called INDIAN TERRITORY. I fear it will not be 
 theirs a great while, for white people are already going there, 
 and will crowd the Indians out, I expect. 
 
 25. The eighth nation is composed of the northern and south 
 ern Sioux, who are sometimes called Dacotahs. When the 
 French people went into their country, two hundred years ago, 
 
 QUESTIONS. 19. What can yon tell of the Mobilian s? 20. Where did they live ? 21. 
 What more can you toll about the Mobilians? 29. 23. What have they done", and where 
 are they now? 24. Where are now those seven Indian nations? 25. What can you tell 
 about the eighth nation ? 
 
16 INDIAN HISTORY. 
 
 The Northern and Western Indians. 
 
 there were a great many of them. It is an immense country, 
 west of the Mississippi, extending from the Arkansas river on the 
 south to Lake Winnipeg on the north, and westward to the foot 
 of the Rocky Mountains. 
 
 26. The northern tribes in particular, are very fierce and war 
 like, and have always been fighting each other. They all yet 
 remain in the country where they were first found, because the 
 white people have not wanted it. But the white man will soon 
 tell them to go further west, into the wilderness, because he 
 wishes to raise grain, and build villages and cities where their 
 cabins and wigwams now stand. And they will go. 
 
 27. Away beyond the Rocky Mountains on the shores of the 
 Pacific Ocean, from Mexico on the south, to the northern line of 
 Washington Territory, there are scattered tribes of Indians, some 
 of whom are very weak and few, while others are strong and 
 many. 
 
 28. These occasionally try to beat off the white people who 
 settle among them, but they always get badly beaten themselves. 
 Year after year, these, as well as all of the other Indians in 
 America are becoming fewer, and, as I said before, you may live 
 until not a live Indian can be found. 
 
 29. I hope you have looked at the map attentively, while I 
 have been telling you about the Indians. If you have, you will 
 know much that is useful, because these very Indians, many of 
 them, will be mentioned again in the course of my story. And 
 when you are older, and come to learn more of them in a larger 
 book, you will be glad that you were attentive now. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 26. What of the northern tribes ? 2T. What can you tell of the western 
 Indians ? 28. What is their fate ? 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE GREAT SAILORS OR DISCOVERERS. 
 ,."+ 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 THE GREAT SAILORS FROM SPAIN. 
 The trade with India desired. 
 
 1. ALMOST four hundred years ago, before there were any 
 white people in America, there was a good young man named 
 Christopher Columbus. He was born in Genoa, a city in Italy 
 in the southern part of Europe. He studied hard at school, was 
 much pleased with stories about the sea, and when he was old 
 enough, he became a sailor. 
 
 2. At that time merchants, or store-keepers, in Italy, who 
 lived near the sea, sent ships and traded with the people of that 
 part of Asia called India, and became very rich. Their neigh 
 bors in Western Europe, especially in Spain and Portugal, wished 
 to trade with them too. But the Italians were selfish and strong, 
 and would not let the ships of their neighbors sail eastward in 
 the Mediterranean Sea. 
 
 3. What must be done ? Look on the map, and I will tell 
 you what was done. Some bold sailors went in ships around the 
 southern part of Africa, which is called the Cape of Good Hope, 
 and then sailed across the Indian Ocean to India. But this was 
 a very long way to go from Portugal and Spain. 
 
 4. Columbus thought a great deal about the matter. He 
 had been in a ship away up in the ocean at the north, where 
 there is ice all summer, at an island called Iceland. I think 
 
 QUESTIONS. 1. What can you tell about Columbus? 2. What did Italian merchants 
 do ? 3. What did some bold sailors do ? 4. What can you tell about North America ? 
 
 2 
 
18 
 
 DISCOVERIES. 
 
 The ideas of Columbus. 
 
 His efforts and trials. 
 
 he must have heard of some rough sailors of that 
 cold country called Northmen, who, it is said, 
 came over to America 
 five hundred years be 
 fore, in queer shaped 
 vessels. - I lHv \ 
 
 5. Columbus had also 
 got the idea into his 
 head that the earth was 
 round like an orange, NOHTHMAN S SHIP. 
 
 and not flat like a cake, as every body then 
 thought it was. He thought that if the earth was 
 round, India could be reached by sailing westward across the 
 Atlantic Ocean, as well as sailing eastward ; and he believed it 
 could not be half as far to it in that direction as around the Cape 
 of Good Hope. 
 
 6. Columbus went to Lisbon, in Portugal, and told the king 
 and other great people, what was in his mind. The king thought 
 well of it, but most of the great people who did not know half 
 as much as Columbus did, laughed at him, and he went away 
 very sorrowful. 
 
 7. Columbus was poor. He had a 
 little son named Diego, whose mother 
 was dead. So he took his boy by the 
 hand and started on foot for Spain, to 
 ask the rich king of that country to 
 let him have a ship with which to sail 
 westward on the Atlantic Ocean in 
 search of India. 
 
 8. Ferdinand, the King of Spain, 
 had an excellent wife, named Isabella, 
 who loved God and her fellow-crea 
 tures. Columbus was a Christian, and thought that he could 
 tell the people of new countries that he mio;ht find in searching 
 
 QTTF.BTIOXS. 5. What thoughts had Columbus ? 6. What was done in Portutrr.! ? 
 What did Columbus do? 8. What can you tell about the Queen of Spain ? 
 
THE GREAT S A I L O 11 S FROM SPAIN. 
 
 19 
 
 Departure of Columbus for America. 
 
 The Discovery. 
 
 for India, about Jesus and the Bible, and the Gospel, and so do 
 them good. 
 
 9. Columbus told Queen Isabella all that he would- like to 
 do, in searching for India and helping the heathen. Her heart 
 was kind, and his words brought tears to her eyes. She prom 
 ised to help him even if she had to sell all the diamonds in her 
 crown to buy a ship for him. She spoke to her husband 
 about Jt. He was willing, and she fitted out two small vessels for 
 Columbus. 
 
 10. The great sailor was now full fifty years of age, and 
 every body thought well 
 of him, because he had 
 always acted right. His 
 friends fitted out another 
 ship, larger than those 
 of the queen, and with 
 plenty of company, Co 
 lumbus left the town of 
 Palos, on the Tinto 
 river, on the 3d day of 
 August, in the year 1492. 
 
 11. It was a hot summer day when Columbus and his men 
 sailed clown the river. But when they were out on the ocean, the 
 breeze was cool and delightful. They were soon out of sight of 
 land, and could see nothing but water, and sky, and clouds. 
 
 12. They sailed on and on, week after week, and saw nothing 
 but the water, and the sky, and the clouds. All but Columbus 
 grew afraid, and wanted to go back. The common sailors even 
 threatened to throw him overboard if he would not turn back. 
 lie trusted in God, and kept on unharmed. 
 
 13. Just at sunset on a pleasant day in October, Columbus felt 
 sure that land was nigh. During the evening the perfumes of 
 flowers came to his nostrils. The great sailor watched all night. 
 In the morning all saw green forests, and soon they heard the 
 
 of birds. 
 
 THE VESSELS OF COLUMBUS. 
 
 QTT 6TTON8 0. Whatf M Isabella do? 10. What did Columbus then do? 12. What 
 a^ened on the ocean ? 13. What can you tell about seeing land ? 
 
20 
 
 Lauding of Columbus. 
 
 DISCOVERIES. 
 
 The Indians. 
 
 COLUMBUS ragcOTKBOra LAND. 
 
 14. The sailors who were so afraid and so wicked, now joined 
 with Columbus in praising God. All went on shore, among tli3 
 beautiful shrubs and sweet flowers, and there on their knees they 
 sang a hymn of thanksgiving to God. 
 
 15. They were on an island not very far from the continent of 
 America. They saw men, women, and children, hiding among 
 the trees and bushes. These were very timid, for they had never 
 seen white people before. As I have told you [verse 2, page 
 
 QUF.STIONO. 14. What did all who were with Columbus do ? 15. What can you tell 
 about the landing of Columbus? 
 
THE GREAT SAILORS FROM SPAIN. 
 
 21 
 
 Other discoveries. 
 
 Americus Vespucius 
 
 7] Columbus thought this island was a part 
 of India, so he called the copper-colored people, 
 INDIANS. The island he named San Salvador, 
 the Spanish words for Holy Saviour. ^ 
 
 16. Columbus found other islands in the 
 neighborhood, and these, as you will see by the 
 map, were afterwards named West Indies. 
 Wheu^he went back to Spain, he took some ^ 
 Indians, and parrots, and other things with him. 
 Then King Ferdinand and Queen Isabella were 
 
 so pleased with the great sailor, that they made 
 him rich and strong. -^ 
 
 17. Soon after Columbus went back, another 
 Italian, named Americus Vespucius, came over 
 the Atlantic Ocean with one of Columbus s 
 
 great sailors, named Ojeda. He visited the West India Islands, 
 sailed southward, and discovered the American continent, near 
 the mouth of the Oronoco river. It was an easy matter after 
 Columbus had led the way. 
 
 "*Yl8. Some people said to Columbus, " It was easy to find Amer 
 ica." He asked them to make an egg stand on its end. They 
 tried in vain. Columbus cracked one end of his, so made 
 it flat, and it stood. Then they did 
 the same. " It is easy enough 
 when I have told you how," said 
 the great sailor. Then they all felt 
 ashamed. 
 
 19. When Americus returned, he 
 wrote a letter, which was printed 
 in a book. It told of what he 
 had discovered, and he claimed the 
 honor of first seeing this New 
 World. Columbus, in another voy 
 age, had seen it at the same place 
 
 , 
 
 AMEHICUS 
 
 QUESTIONS. 16. What dM Colnrnbns then do ? 17. Who else came to America? 18. 
 What, can you tell about Columbus and the eggs? Y\ Why was the New World called 
 America ? 
 
22 
 
 DISCOVERIES. 
 
 How America was named. 
 
 Ponce de Leon. 
 
 Spanish adventurers. 
 
 in South America, a year sooner. But lie was not allowed 
 to tell the world what he had discovered, so this wonderful 
 country was named America, in honor of Americus Vespucius. 
 
 20. Many Spanish people now came to live in Cuba and other 
 West India Islands. Among these was an old man named Ponce 
 de Leon. lie was very proud, and did not wish to die. He was 
 told that on an island north-west from Cuba, there was a spring 
 whose waters would make him young again, and keep him so. 
 
 21. In the spring of the year he sailed in a ship, in search of 
 that island. He sought in vain, but finally he discovered a land 
 
 that seemed full of flowers, and partly on 
 that account he named it FLORIDA. That 
 was twenty years after Columbus made his 
 first voyage. It w r as our pleasant Florida. 
 
 22. Other Spaniards went to the same 
 country afterward, and going westward, dis 
 covered the Mississippi river. Others again 
 went up the coast into the present Carolines ; 
 and some warriors sailed to Mexico, and took 
 possession of that country. They all treated 
 the kind Indians most shamefully. Of these 
 warriors and their deeds you will learn more 
 when you grow older. 
 
 A SPANISH WABEIOB. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 THE GREAT SAILORS FROM ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 
 
 1. When it was known in Europe that a new world had been 
 found beyond the Atlantic Ocean, the kings and merchants made 
 a great ado about it. In Spain, Portugal, France, Holland, Italy, 
 and England, the people talked about it a great deal. 
 
 QUKSTIONS. -0. What can you tell of Ponce de Leon? 21. What did he find? 22. 
 What did other Spaniards do"? 1. What did finding a new world produce? 
 
SAILORS FROM ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 23 
 
 Cabofs voyages. Cabot s discoveries. 
 
 > 2. Henry, the King of England, who refused to listen to Colum 
 bus before his first voyage, was now glad to do all he could to 
 assist John Cabot and others, who were merchants rfi BrigteVin 
 sending ships across the Atlantic in search of new countries. 
 "Y 3. Four years and a half after Columbus made his first voyage, 
 John Cabot prepared two ships, and 
 with these, his son Sebastian sailed. 
 He w^s a young man about twenty 
 years of age. At first he sailed toward 
 Greenland ; then he turned southward, 
 and in the course of a few weeks he 
 came in sight of the rugged shores of 
 Labrador, and saw many icebergs float 
 ing in the sea. 
 
 "^4. Cabot did not land, but sailed P:;ASTIAX CABOT. 
 
 southward, and discovered a large island, which he properly 
 named NEW-FOUND-LAND. -iThere he saw great numbers of cod 
 fish, which are vet abundant -in the sea in that region. He 
 landed at several places, and then sailed to England to tell his 
 countrymen of the new world he had found. 
 
 5. Sebastian Cabot crossed the Atlantic Ocean the next year, 
 and sailed all along America from the icy coasts of Labrador to 
 the sunny shores of our Carolinas. He was the first discoverer 
 of North America, for this voyage along the shores of the United 
 States was made about fourteen years before Ponce de Leon, of 
 whom I have told you [verse 20, p. 22], landed in Florida. 
 
 6. Sebastian was a very great sailor, and was upon the ocean 
 nearly all his life. He sailed all along the coast of Brazil, in 
 South America, discovered the great river La Plata, and weit 
 on its bosom in a boat four hundred miles up into the broad wil 
 derness. He was an old man, with a large white beard, when he 
 died. 
 
 1. After Cabot had told of the many codfish near Newfound 
 land, bold sailors went from England, Brittany, and Normandy, 
 
 QUESTIONS. . What die] the King of England do? B. Who sailed to America from 
 England, and how? 4. What did Cabot discover? 5. What else; did he do? 6. What 
 other discoveries did Cabo* make ? 7. What did other sailors do ? 
 
24 
 
 DISCOVERIES. 
 
 Verrazzani and his discoveries. 
 
 Cartier s voyages. 
 
 to catch them. The fish were so very numerous that the sail 
 ors soon filled their little vessels with them and went home. 
 
 8. Some of the fishermen had seen the neighboring coasts of 
 Nova Scotia, and the stories they told of the beautiful land there, 
 got to the ears of Francis, the first French king of that name. 
 "V 9. At that time there was a great sailor in France, who came 
 from Florence. His name was John Verrazzani. The king fitted 
 out four vessels, with plenty of men and provisions, and sent 
 Verrazzani with them to explore the coasts of America along 
 which Cabot had sailed. 
 
 -^10. Three of Verrazzani s ships we re injured by a storm, and 
 he crossed the Atlantic with only one. He first reached the coast 
 of our North Carolina, and then he went into almost every bay 
 from there to Newfoundland. He talked a great deal with the 
 Indians who came out of the woods to see him and his big canoe, 
 as they called his ship. He named the whole country NEW 
 FRANCE. 
 
 11. Four years afterward, another great 
 sailor, named James Cartier, came from 
 France to this New World. He first 
 landed at Newfoundland, afterward he 
 sailed into a great gulf and the mouth of 
 a very large river, and then returned to 
 France. 
 
 12. Cartier came back in another ship 
 the next year, and sailed up that great 
 river to a town which the Indians called 
 
 Hochelaga. He named the gulf and the river, St. Lawrence. 
 The Indian town he called Mont Real, or Royal Mountain, be 
 cause there was a high mountain just behind it. 
 
 13. That river, you know, is between the United States and 
 Canada, a part of the way, and Montreal is now a large city. 
 From that place Cartier wickedly carried away the King of the 
 Indians, whom he coaxed to go on board of his ship. He took 
 
 QUESTIONS. S. What was discovered? 0. What was done in France? 10. Tnll about 
 Verrazzani s voyage. 11. What other French sailor rime to Aipc"i" ., and what did 
 Us see? 12. What did Cartier afterward do? 13. What wicked thin;; did he do? 
 
SAILORS F R O :.l ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 25 
 War in France. The Huguenots. Settlement in America. 
 
 him to France, where the poor man died of a broken heart, when 
 thinking he should never see his wife and children again. 
 
 14. A few other French sailors came to explore America soon 
 afterward. But the French king had his hands so full of business 
 at home, because his people had commenced fighting each other, 
 that he paid no more attention to fitting out ships to sail to 
 America. 
 
 15 fc ,And what do you think the French people quarreled and 
 fought about ? It was religion ! the religion of Jesus Christ, 
 who said, " Love your enemies." One believed something which 
 the other did not, and so they quarreled and fought about it, and 
 many weje killed. -^ 
 
 1G. There was a great and good man in France, 
 named Coligny. He loved the people called 
 Huguenots, Avhom the Roman Catholics hated, 
 and very frequently injured. Coligny seeing his 
 friends in continual danger, thought it would be 
 nice for all of them to go to America, where 
 the Roman Catholics could not hurt them. 
 
 17. So Coligny helped a good many of them 
 to fit out ships. They came over in the spring 
 of 15G2, or about three hundred years/ago. 
 They landed in Florida, near where Ponce de 
 Leon did, when he gave it that name. It was near our St. 
 Augustine, the oldest town in the United States. 
 
 18. The Huguenots did not like the spot, and sailed northward 
 to Carolina, But these nearly all perished. Two years after 
 ward some more came, and lived in tents on the coast of Florida, 
 while they were building a fort. 
 
 19. The Spaniards claimed Florida as theirs, because Ponce de 
 Leon, a Spaniard, first saw it. Melendez, a cruel warrior, went 
 there with many soldiers, and murdered almost a thousand of the 
 French settlers, chiefly because he and his men, and his king, 
 did not believe what the Frenchmen did in religion. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 14, 15. What now happened in France ? 16. What can you tell about the 
 ITn^ienots? 17. What did the Hugueaots do? 18. What happened to them? 1^. 
 What dil the Spaniards do? 
 
26 
 
 DISCOVERIES. 
 
 Revenge of the French. 
 
 Queen Elizabeth and the Huguenots. 
 
 SOLDIKB 
 
 FLOBIOA. 
 
 20. When this cruel murder was known in 
 France, a brave soldier, named Do Gourges, 
 
 jLJj^^ / sailed to America with many others, and killed 
 I nearly all of the Spaniards. So the white 
 people were in Florida no more. The first 
 white settlement in America was broken up, 
 and the Indians had the whole country to them 
 selves again, for a long time. 
 
 21. Some of the great English sailors sup, 
 posed they could get to India by going north 
 west, not dreaming that they would find the 
 ocean in that direction continually covered with 
 
 ice. So, many years after Cabot discovered North America, 
 Martin Frobishcr and others crossed the Atlantic to find a north 
 west passage, and to seek gold in the rough soil of Labrador. 
 They found neither, were discouraged, and went no more. .A 
 
 22. When a very remarkable woman, named Elizabeth, was 
 the Queen of England, she and her great men heard of the 
 beautiful region of our North and South Carolina. Some of the 
 Huguenots, who escaped the massacre by the Spaniards, went to 
 sea in a boat. They were picked up and carried to England, 
 and they told the queen all about that fine country. 
 
 23. Queen Elizabeth was wonderfully delighted, and said her 
 great sailors would do better to 
 
 go there with people to plant 
 corn than to go to cold Labrador 
 to dig for gold they would not 
 find. So God caused these poor 
 Frenchmen to turn the minds of 
 the English toward the beautiful 
 middle regions of America, 
 
 24. At that timo there was an 
 intelligent and worthy young En 
 glishman, named Walter Raleigh, WALTKII r . ALKIGII . 
 
 Qu; ST!o?? 9 . ?ft. Wh it did a French soldier do? <2\. What did other English sailors 
 try to do? vh\ What can yon tell of a Queen of Erprl-md ? ?3. Whnt. did Queen Eliza- 
 heth say ? 24. What can you tell about Walter Rai-iTh and his step-brother ? 
 
 f 
 
S A I L O i: S FROM ENGLAND AND F 11 A X C E . 
 
 27 
 
 Raleigh and Gilbert s expeditions. 
 
 Gilbert s death. 
 
 RALEIGH S SHIP. 
 
 whom the queen thought a great deal of. His step-brother, Sir 
 Humphrey Gilbert, was one of her great English sailors, and had 
 often thought it would be a fine thing to go to the beautiful 
 Carolina region with a number of people, to build houses, raise 
 rain, and live there.- 
 
 . Gilbert spoke of the matter to Raleigh, who seems to have 
 had the most money. The young man was delighted with the 
 idea, aQd asked the queen s permission. 
 She readily granted it, and early in the 
 year 1570 they both started for Amer 
 ica. Storms and Spanish enemies soon 
 drove them back, and they gave up the 
 voyage. 
 
 26. Four years afterward Gilbert start 
 ed accain, but did not reach Carolina. 
 He was at Newfoundland awhile, and 
 then started for home. A dreadful storm arose, beat upon the 
 ship he was in, and at midnight it went to the bottom of the sea 
 with Gilbert and all on board. 
 
 27. Raleigh was much grieved at the loss of his step-brother. 
 But he was a man of courage. lie had a good deal of money 
 {f ^ left, so he fitted out two more ships to carry 
 
 people to America. They were commanded by 
 two great sailors, named Amidas and Barlow. 
 
 28. It was in the hot month of July when 
 Raleigh s ships reached the Carolina coast. 
 The people in them landed on an island which 
 the Indians called Roanoke. They traded with 
 the Indians for several weeks, and then returned 
 to England. Two Indian chiefs who wished 
 
 3 
 
 to sec the world went to England with them. 
 
 29. Queen Elizabeth and Raleigh were de 
 lighted with tlic stories which Amidas and 
 
 
 
 Barlow told them, about the beautiful Roanoke 
 
 QUESTIONS. -5. What did Raleigh and Gilbert do ? C6. What happened to Gilbert 
 afterward ? 27. What did Raleigh then do? ?8. What can you tell about the English 
 at Roanoke? 20. How came that region to be called Virginia ? 
 
28 DISCOVERIES. 
 
 Grenville s expedition. Tobacco. Peril of the settlers. 
 
 and the main land near by. The queen called the whole country 
 VIRGINIA. You remember Ycrrazzani had named the whole 
 country NEW FRANCE, sixty years before. [See verse 10, page 24.] 
 
 30. Queen Elizabeth gave the use of the whole country to 
 Walter Raleigh, and he expected to make a large fortune by 
 sending settlers to that fine region, for he was to share in all the 
 profits that might be made in raising grain and digging gold. 
 So the very next year, as soon as the trees were in blossom, 
 Raleigh sent another great English sailor, named Sir Richard 
 Grenvillc, with seven ships, to carry people to settle in America. 
 
 31. Grcnville and his party reached Roanoke in June. The 
 Indians were right glad to see their two chiefs come back again. 
 These Indians were a remarkable people. They lived in arched- 
 roofed houses, and had fine gardens, and fields of corn and to 
 bacco. 
 
 32. The white people never before saw tobacco. The Indians 
 taught them to smoke it, but the more filthy practice of chewing 
 it they learned themselves. I hope the boy who reads this, will 
 never use tobacco in any way. Smoking it is better than chew 
 ing it ; but he who smokes it finds that 
 
 " It robs his pocket, soils his clothes, 
 And makes a chimney of his nose." 
 
 33. The Indians treated the English well, but were used so 
 badly in turn that they determined to kill them all. At this 
 time Grenvillc went back to England with the ships, and the 
 angry Indians prepared to murder all the settlers. 
 
 34. Sir Francis Drake soon afterward arrived, in a large ship 
 lie was one of the greatest war-sailors England ever had, and was 
 the first Englishman who sailed around the world. The settlers 
 went on board his ship and returned to England. Others were 
 landed there afterward, but they w r cre all murdered by the angry 
 Indians. 
 
 35. Finally quite a number of men and women were sent over 
 
 Tfs. HO. What did the queen and Raleigh do? "1. What can you tell ahout 
 the Irdians? 32. What can you s.ny about tobacco? 3". How did the Indians behave? 
 84. Who came to Roanoke? and what happened to the Bcttiers? 
 
SAILORS FROM ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 29 
 
 Little Virginia Dare. Efforts of other English sailors. The French. 
 
 by Raleigh, to make a settlement. A man named John White 
 was their governor. He went back to England for a good pur 
 pose, and was kept there many years. 
 
 30. Mr. White had a daughter married to a man named Dare. 
 Before he left for England she had a beautiful little babe, which 
 she named Virginia. She was the first English child born in 
 America. AVhen Mr. White went back to Roanoke, his daughter, 
 and sweet little Virginia Dare, and all the rest were gone. I 
 don t tlnnk they were murdered. I suspect they went far away 
 in the country, and lived with the Indians. 
 
 37. Raleigh was now tired of trying to settle America. His 
 money was nearly all gone, and he sent no more ships. He 
 lived a great many years afterward, and wrote a History of the 
 World while in a prison. He was put in prison by a very bad 
 King of England named James. Raleigh was a good old man, 
 and yet that wicked king, after keeping him a great many years 
 in prison, caused his head to be cut off. 
 
 38. In the year 1602, Bartholomew Gosnold, another great 
 English sailor, came across the Atlantic, and explored the coast 
 from Boston to Newport. He saw a great many codfish near 
 a low, sandy point south-east of Boston, and he named it Cape 
 Cod. I wish you to remember this cape, for I shall speak of it 
 again by-and-by. 
 
 39. Other great English sailors came to the same region soon 
 afterward, and two of them explored the present coast of Maine. 
 One of them wickedly carried off some Indians in his ship, 
 and all their friends were made very angry against the white 
 people. 
 
 40. It was now more than a hundred years since Columbus 
 revealed the New World to Europe, and yet there was not a set 
 tlement of white people in all this broad land. One was made 
 soon afterward, on the river St. Lawrence, by some French peo 
 ple, who named the place Quebec. They came with Samuel 
 
 QUESTIONS. 35. What can you tell of others? 36. What can yon tell about little 
 Virginia Dare find her mother? 37. What more can you tell of Raleigh? 8S. Wb"t 
 can you tell of another great English sailor? 39. And what of otherr,? 40. What cau 
 you tell about settlements in America? 
 
30 DISCOVERIES. 
 
 Acadie. Quebec. Henry Hudson. 
 
 Champlain, a great French sailor, who discovered the lake of 
 that name, in the northern part of the State of New York. 
 
 41. A little earlier, some French people had attempted to set 
 tle in Nova Scotia, and they named that country Acadie. They 
 were compelled to leave it, but the settlement at Quebec re 
 mained. That is the oldest permanent settlement of Europeans 
 in North America. 
 
 J^ 42. The English having failed in their attempts to make set 
 tlements in America, several London merchants concluded to 
 employ some great sailor to make another effort to find a north 
 west passage to India. They employed a famous man named 
 Henry Hudson. He sailed twice in that direction, but like 
 others before him, he could not get through the ice, so the Lon 
 don merchants gave it up. 
 
 ^43. Hudson was a proud man. He was very anxious to be the 
 first sailor who should reach India by a northern route. At that 
 time there vere a number of merchants in Holland who had joined 
 together to trade in India. They were called the Dutch East 
 India Company. .iu 
 
 44. Hudson went to Amsterdam to sec the managers of that 
 ^""ia Company. He told them that he firmly 
 
 believed that he could reach India by 
 going around the north of Europe, instead 
 of the north of America. They liked the 
 idea, and fitted out a small vessel, called 
 the Half-moon, for him to sail in. He 
 went away up into the Arctic Ocean, 
 where he found just as much ice as in the 
 other direction. He was too proud to re 
 turn without doing something great ; so he turned westward, 
 after passing Iceland, and steered across the Atlantic. 
 
 45. The great sailor first saw America on the coast of Maine. 
 He then sailed southward to the Capes of Virginia, and explored 
 
 QUESTIONS. il. What about French settlements ? 42. What di-i London merchants 
 do ? 4^. What can you tell about Henry Hudson and the Dutch ? 44. What did Hud 
 son do; 45. What wore Hudson i* first Discoveries ? 
 V* " f S 
 
 HALF-MOOX. 
 
SAILORS FROM ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 31 
 Discovery of the Hudson river. Fate of Hudson. 
 
 the bays and rivers northward until he entered the waters which 
 now form the harbor of New York. 
 
 -V4G. Hudson saw a great river rolling down from among the 
 blue hills at the north, and he sailed up that stream more than 
 one hundred and sixty miles. He had many adventures with the 
 Indians, who had never seen a white man, nor such a " big canoe" 
 before. That stream now bears the name of Hudson s river. _j 
 
 47. \yiicn Hudson returned to Europe, and told of the im 
 mense and beautiful country which he had discovered, the people 
 of Holland, who were great traders, began at once to send ships 
 to Hudson s river to traffic with the Indians. I shall tell you 
 more about that presently. 
 
 48. Hudson tried once again to find a north-west passage. In 
 so doing, he discovered the bay in the far north which bears his 
 name. There he lost his life. Some of his sailors were very 
 wicked. They bound Hudson and his son with strong ropes, 
 and putting them in a little boat, with seven sick companions, 
 they sailed ofT with the ship and left them. Hudson and his 
 companions all perished with cold or hunger, on that icy sea. 
 
 49. I have now told you the story of the Great Sailors, and I 
 hope you have been interested. "With Hudson s voyage, their 
 work was made complete. Then the coasts of the New World 
 had been explored from the West India Islands to the Gulf of 
 St. Lawrence. The way was prepared for settlements, and soon 
 hundreds of people came from Europe, and commenced cutting 
 down trees, erecting houses and churches, raising grain and fruit, 
 and building villages and cities. We must always love the Great 
 Sailors for finding such a beautiful country as ours. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 10. What can you toll about Hudson s greatest discovery ? 4T. What offe -t 
 did his discoveries have ? 48. What happened to him afterward ? 40. What had the 
 Great Sailors no\y accomplished ? 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 THE AD VENTURE US OR SETTLERS. 
 Difference between a settlement and a colony. 
 
 1. I HOPE you remember what I have told you about the GREAT 
 SAILORS. They should be thought of frequently, as we go on in 
 our story, because they opened the way to this beautiful land 
 for people to come and settle in. Now I shall tell you about the 
 ADVENTURERS or SETTLERS. 
 
 2. I must first explain to you the difference between a settle 
 ment and a colony. You know people may go from your neigh 
 borhood, away into the wilderness, and there cut down trees and 
 build houses. This is called a settlement. But the Indians, or 
 sickness, or some other thing, may cause them to move away. 
 Then that place is no longer a settlement. Just so, you remem 
 ber, it was with the English on Roanoke [verse 36, page 29], and 
 the Huguenots in Florida [verse 18, page 25]. 
 
 3. When a settlement becomes permanent, and the people 
 make laws, plow fields, build villages, and so on, and continue to 
 live in one place always, then the Adventurers who made the set 
 tlement become Planters, arid form a colony. 
 
 4. I am now going to tell you what Adventurers did in making 
 settlements in many parts of this country, and how they after 
 ward became Planters and formed colonies. It took some of the 
 settlements ten years, and some twenty years, to become colonies, 
 while one of them was about sixty years in so doing. I will first 
 tell you of 
 
 QUESTIONS. 1. Can you explain the difference between a settlement and a colony? 
 8. What is a colony ? &. How long did it take some settlements to become colonies; 
 
ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA. 33 
 
 The division of Virginia. Plymouth and London companies. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA. 
 
 5. Because of the discoveries of their Great Sailors, the En 
 glish claimed a right to settle anywhere in America between the 
 mouth of the Cape Fear river in North Carolina, and the town of 
 Halifax in Nova Scotia. They allowed the Spaniards to have the 
 country all south of that, and the Frenchmen all north of it. 
 
 6. You remember [verse 29, page 27] Queen Elizabeth gave 
 the name of VIRGINIA to that whole territory. When she died, 
 a Scotchman, named James Stuart, who was a king in his own 
 country, became King of England, and a very mean and unlovely 
 man he was. But he did some good things. 
 
 I 7. That vast country claimed by the English was divided into 
 North and South Virginia. Quite a number of men in the town 
 of Plymouth, England, joined together for the purpose of making 
 settlements in North Virginia. The king gave them a written 
 agreement, in which he promised to let them have the use of all 
 that country if they would agree to do so and so. They were 
 called the Plymouth or North Virginia Company. 
 
 8. A number of men in London joined together in the same 
 way, to settle in South Virginia. The king gave them a similar 
 paper, and they made a similar agreement with the king. They 
 were called the London or South Virginia Company. These 
 papers given by the king were called Charters. Remember that 
 word, and its meaning an agreement. 
 
 9. The Plymouth Company first tried to make settlements in 
 their part of America, but failed. The London Company soon 
 afterward collected together more than a hundred Adventurers, 
 fitted out three good ships for them to sail in, and then sent a- 
 great sailor, named Newport, to conduct them to the island of 
 Roanoke, where, you remember [verse 30, page 28], Walter 
 Raleigh tried to make a settlement more than twenty years be 
 fore. This was at the close of the year 1606. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 5. What can yon tell about the claims of the English? 6. What can 
 you Bay of a new King of England ? 7. How was America divided by the English ? 8. 
 What can you tell of two companies in England ? 9. What did these companies do? 
 
34 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Arrival of Adventurers. Captain Smith. Troubles in Virginia. 
 
 10. A heavy storm drove the ships of the Adventurers away 
 to the northward, and* they entered the mouth of a great river, 
 after passing two capes at the entrance to Chesapeake Bay. To 
 please the king, they named the great river James, and the two 
 capes Charles and Henry, after his two sons. , . 
 
 11. The Adventurers sailed more than fifty miles up that 
 river, and landed on a sort of island. Every thing appSired 
 beautiful, for it was in warm April weather, and the earth* and 
 trees were covered with flowers and blossoms. There they com 
 menced building a village, Avhich they called Jamestown. 
 
 12. Captain John Smith, a very great 
 soldier, of whom you have heard, I dare 
 say, was one of the Adventurers. He had 
 been in many fights with the Turks in 
 eastern Europe, and had done wonderful 
 things there. Many of the Adventurers 
 were rather bad characters, and they be 
 came jealous of Captain Smith, for they 
 knew he was smarter and better than 
 JOHN BMITH. they. 
 
 13. Smith was accused of wrong intentions during the voyage, 
 and was put in prison on board the ship. When the Adventur 
 ers landed, they proceeded, according to King James s orders, to 
 open a sealed box, which he had given them. Then it was found 
 that the king had appointed Captain Smith to be one of the gov 
 ernors of the settlement. Greatly fearing the king s displeasure, 
 they set him at liberty, and for many years Captain Smith was 
 the greatest and best man in the New World. 
 
 14. Newport sailed for England in June, 1G07, for more Ad 
 venturers and provisions. Soon after he left, the provisions of the 
 settlers became scarce, and the poisonous vapors which argse from 
 thfe swamps near by, made a great many -sick. Before thfc ; close 4 
 of sumrff&r, full one half of the Adventurers died, and" were 
 buried in the Ground at Jamestown. 
 
 O 
 
 QUESTIONS. 10. What happened to the Adventurers in Newport s ships? 11. What 
 did!" they do? 12. What can you say of John Smith and his companions? 13. What 
 had been done to Captain Smith ? 14. What happened to the settlers ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA. 35 
 
 Smith in captivity. His life saved by Pocahontas. 
 
 15. Every one now began to think of death and starvation, for 
 the Indians had not received them very kindly, and would not 
 bring them food. The man whom the Adventurers had chosen 
 to bo their chief ruler, was a very bad one, and it was not long 
 before they asked Captain Smith to take his place. 
 
 10. Smith soon made the Indians respect him, and bring food 
 for his companions. lie now resolved to know more of the 
 country he was in. lie had already been up the James River to 
 the Falls at Richmond, and had seen a large stream corning in 
 from the north, just above Jamestown. With a few companions 
 he went up that stream, which the Indians called Chickahom- 
 iny. While away from his boat, in the woods, some of the In 
 dians, who had been watching, the white people, sprang forward 
 and made Captain Smith a prisoner. 
 
 17. The great Emperor of the Indians was called Powhatan. 
 Captain Smith was taken from one Indian village to another, so 
 that the women and children might see him. Then he was con 
 ducted to the dwelling of the emperor on the York river. He 
 was kindly treated ; but when the great men around Powhatan 
 had talked the matter all over, they concluded to kill him. 
 
 18. A huge stone was placed before Powhatan, on which the 
 head of Captain Smith was laid. His hands were tied behind 
 him, and he could not stir. Then two strong Indians-raised each 
 a heavy club to kill him, and there appeared no help for him. 
 
 10. Powhatan had a beautiful daughter, ten or twelve years 
 old, named Pocahontas. She sat by the side of her father, who 
 loved her very much. She was a good girl, and pitied poor 
 Captain Smith. Just as the Indians raised their clubs to kill 
 him, she leaped from her scat, clasped the head of the captive 
 in her arms, and begged her father to spare his life. Pocahon 
 tas was an angel of deliverance, for Powhatan not only gave 
 Smith his life, but sent a guard of twelve men to conduct him 
 ba<?k to his friends at Jamestown. 
 
 20. During his captivity Smith learned much that was useful 
 
 QUESTIONS. : 5. What -were the troubles of the settlers? 16. What did Smith do ? 
 What happened to him? 17. What did the Indians do with Smith? 18. What oc 
 curred before PowhuUn? 13. How was Smith s life saved? 
 r-v 
 
 1 
 
36 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Smith s exploring voyage. First women in Virginia. 
 
 to him, about the Indians and their country. But he was 
 grieved to find every thing in confusion at Jamestown, and only 
 forty of his companions alive. These were just preparing to 
 leave, but he caused them to remain, and by his own exertions 
 he procured food enough from the Indians, for them all. 
 
 21. Newport arrived with more Adventurers and provisions, 
 the following spring. Then Smith started, in an open boat, to 
 explore the Chesapeake Bay. He visited every bay and river 
 along its coasts ; and, on foot, he went up into the Avilderness as 
 far as the country of the Five Nations in the southern part of 
 New York. 
 
 22. Altogether this was one of the most wonderful voyages 
 I have ever read about. Smith and his companions were gone 
 three months, and traveled about three thousand miles. That 
 is the distance across the Atlantic Ocean, from New York to 
 London. 
 
 23. A pleasant thing happened not long after Smith s return. 
 Some more adventurers came from England, and with them, two 
 women ; the first from Europe ever seen in Virginia. They 
 were very good women, but I am sorry I can not say the same 
 of the men. Most of those who were in Virginia, were very 
 lazy. They would not raise grain for food, but looked for gold, 
 or did nothing, day after day. 
 
 24. Smith coaxed the Indians to give the whito people food, 
 or they would have all starved. Finally, when he went to En 
 gland on account of being badly hurt, the Indians not only re 
 fused to let the white people have food, but laid a plan to kill 
 them all. The good and beautiful Pocahontas, like a divine angel, 
 went to Jamestown, told the Adventurers what the Indiar.s 
 thought of doing, and so made them prepared to defend them 
 selves. 
 
 25. The Indians did not attack the people at Jamestown. 
 After awhile, an English sailor, named Argall, who was a sort of 
 
 QUESTIONS. -0. What can you tell about Smith s return? What did he do? 21. 
 What can you tell ahout his exploring voyage ? 22. What about that voyage ? 23. What 
 pleasant thing now happened ? What can you say about the men in Virginia ? 24, 
 What more can you tell of the goodness of Pocahontas? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA. 
 
 Pocahontas a prisoner. 
 
 Marriage of Pocahontas. 
 
 sea-robber, came there, coaxed Pocahontas on board of his ship, 
 and kept her a prisoner for a long time. Her father was greatly 
 grieved. But the robber would not let her go until her father 
 sent plenty of food to the half-starving Adventurers. 
 
 26. And now another pleasant thing occurred. While Poca 
 hontas was on the ship, a young Englishman, named John Rolfe, 
 
 MAEBIAGE OF POCAHONTAS. 
 
 fell ill love with her. She became a Christian, was baptized, and 
 married Rolfe. This made her father a good friend of the En 
 glish as long as he lived. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 55. What can you tell about Argall and Pocahoutas ? 26. What other 
 pleasant thing now happened ? 
 
38 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Death of Pocahontas. Dutch traders in America, 
 
 27. Pocaliontas went to England with her husband not long 
 afterward, and died there, just as she was about to sail back to 
 her native land. We should always remember that good Indian 
 princess with gratitude. 
 
 28. After that, things went on much better in Virginia. A 
 great many other Adventurers came over, and they were good and 
 industrious people. They tilled the land, did not spend their 
 time in foolishly looking for gold, and raised plenty of food. 
 
 29. The settlement soon became so strong that the people did 
 not fear the Indians, and those who came to stay a little while, and 
 then return to England, resolved to stay as long as they lived. In 
 the year 1619, they met together to make laws. Then the Vir 
 ginia settlement became a colony. 
 
 SECTION II, 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN NEW YORK. 
 
 1. I have told you [verse 4 7, page 31] that when Henry Hud 
 son let the Dutch people, who lived in Holland, know about the 
 beautiful land lie had found in the New World, they sent ships 
 with people there to trade with the Indians, who caught bears, 
 beavers, otters, and other fur-bearing animals. Among other 
 ships, the Half-moon, Hudson s exploring vessel, was sent for that 
 purpose. That was in 1610, or about two hundred and fifty 
 years ago. 
 
 2. One of the greatest of the Dutch sailors who came to Amer 
 ica at that time was Adrian Block. He brought several Adven 
 turers with him, and landed on the lower end of the island 
 which the Indians called Manhattan. There the city of New 
 York now stands. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 27. "What more can you tell about Pocahontas ? 28. What can you say 
 about other Adventurers ? 20. What did the settlers now do ? 1. What did the Dutch 
 people do? 2. What can you tell about a great Dutch sailor? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN NEW YORK. 39 
 
 The first ship-building. West India Company. First settlers. 
 
 3. Block s ship took fire and was destroyed, just at the com 
 mencement of a cold winter, in 1613. The Adventurers built 
 themselves huts to sleep in, and worked hard every day all win 
 ter, in building a new ship. It was completed in the spring, and 
 then they explored the coast from New York to Halifax. That 
 was the first ship ever built in the United States, and was named 
 the Unrest. 
 
 4. ^lany other Adventurers came soon afterward, and some 
 went up Hudson s river as far as the spot where Albany now 
 stands. In that neighborhood, and on the lower part of Manhat 
 tan island, a fort and trading-houses were built soon afterward. 
 The whole country which the English called North Virginia, the 
 Dutch now named NEW NETHERLAND. 
 
 5. A few years later, some Holland merchants formed the 
 Dutch West India Company, and the rulers of their land gave 
 them the privilege of making settlements anywhere in America, 
 and in some parts of southern Africa. 
 
 G. Although the Dutch were getting rich fast by trading with 
 the Indians for furs, it was now thought best to have some fam 
 ilies come over, clear the land, raise grain, build houses, and thus 
 commence a colony. 
 
 7. It was in the spring of 1G23, when thirty families, mostly 
 French people who had lived in Holland a long time, came to 
 Manhattan. Quite a number of them went up Hudson s river, 
 and settled at Albany. Others remained on Manhattan, and 
 some went across the East river, where Brooklyn and Williams- 
 burg now arc, and settled. 
 
 8. At about this time, several log houses were built at the 
 lower end of Manhattan island, and a permanent settlement was 
 formed in New Netherland. With these dwellings and people, 
 and those at Albany and at Brooklyn, a colony was formed, and 
 became prosperous. I will tell you, by-and-by, how this country 
 came to be called New York. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 3. What happened to the Dutch Adventurers ? and what did they do? 
 4. Wh.at did other Adventurers do ? 5. What can you tell of some Holland merchants ? 
 6. What was thought best? 7. Who came to Manhattan? and where did they settle? 
 8. How was a, colony formed ? 
 
40 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 About New "England. Captain Smith in New England. 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 
 
 1. I have told you [verse 7, page 33] how the Plymouth 
 Company was formed. They sent a great sailor, named Pring, 
 to prepare the way for settlements in North Virginia. The next 
 spring, Sir George Popham (who was one of the company), and 
 a hundred Adventurers, came over to settle. Many did not like 
 the country, and more than half of them went back in the same 
 ship. Those who remained suffered so much the next winter, 
 that they also went back to England. 
 
 2. Eight years afterward, the famous Captain John Smith, who 
 helped to settle Virginia, came over with two vessels, and ex 
 plored the American coast from Cape Cod to the Penobscot 
 river. He made a good map of the country, showed it to the 
 king s eldest son, Charles, and by his permission, he named the 
 whole region east of Hudson s river, NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 3. Captain Smith was a just man, but his comrades were not 
 always so. The commander of one of his ships carried off twenty 
 Indians, and sold them for slaves in Spain. This made the In 
 dians in New England very angry toward all white people. 
 
 4. It was not until the year 1620 that a permanent settlement 
 was formed in New England. The king, that year, gave the 
 Plymouth Company a new charter, and they prepared to make 
 settlements in their own way. But this was not permitted by 
 the cood and wise God. 
 
 O 
 
 5. Instead of Adventurers whose chief desire was to make 
 money,. others, who sought for a place where they might worship 
 God as they pleased, were allowed to become the permanent set 
 tlers of that portion of New England known as Massachusetts. 
 I will tell you how it was, and who they were. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 1 . What did the Plymouth Company do ? What can you tell of settlers 
 who came to America ? 2. What did Captain Smith do? 3. What did Smith s com 
 panions do ? 4. When was New England first settled? 5. By whom ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 41 
 
 "The Roman Catholics. The Pope. Origin of the Puritans. 
 
 6. Very Earnest people, you know, believe that their way of 
 worshiping God is the best way, and they try to make every 
 body else believe and act as they do. There was a bad King of 
 England, named Henry the Eighth, who was a Roman Catholic. 
 He got angry with the Pope of Rome one day, because he would 
 not allow him to do a wicked thing. After that, King Henry 
 would have nothing more to do with the pope. 
 
 7. T^e Pope of Rome, you know, is the principal bishop or 
 head minister of all the Roman Catholics in the world. Well, 
 the people of England were glad when the king quarreled with 
 the pope, for they thought they would now be allowed to wor 
 ship God as they pleased. But King Henry commanded them 
 to do it as he did, and they were no better off than when he was 
 a Roman Catholic. 
 
 8. Henry s son, Edward, was a better man, and when his 
 father died, he told the people that they might worship and the 
 ministers might preach and pray, just as they pleased. There 
 were two kinds of people then in England, the Roman Catholics 
 and the Protestants. The greater part of the Protestants be 
 longed to the Church of England which Henry had established. 
 
 9. Many people began to think that neither the Roman 
 Catholics nor the Church of England folks were ^^ O t^* 
 as good as they might be, and plainly said so. 
 
 They would have very little to do with either of 
 them, and tried to live so as to please God. Be 
 cause they were so pure in all their words and 
 actions the others laughed at them and, to make 
 fun of them, called them PURITANS. 
 
 10. When Edward died, his sister Mary, who 
 was a Roman Catholic, became Queen of En 
 gland. Now there are good Roman Catholics as 
 well as good Protestants, but Mary was a bad on 
 
 She told the people that they must worship God A^JEITAN. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 6. What can you tell about the pope and a bad King of England ? 7. 
 What can you say about the people in the matter ? 8. What did Edward do ? What 
 can you tell about two kinds of people in England? 9. What can you tell about the 
 Puritans? 10. What can you tell about Queen Mary and the Puritans? 
 
42 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Persecution of the Puritans. The Puritans in Holland. 
 
 in the same way that she did, or she would punish them. Many 
 good Puritans and Church of England people would not obey 
 her, and they were whipped, or driven out of the country, or 
 were imprisoned, or hanged, or burned to death. 
 
 11. All this was stopped for awhile when her sister Elizabeth 
 became Queen of England. She was the one who thought so 
 much of AValter Raleigh. She was not a Roman Catholic, but, 
 like her father, she determined to make all the people worship 
 God according to the way of the Church of England. The 
 Puritans, who knew it was better to obey God than the queen, 
 would not do as she had commanded, so they were made to suf 
 fer severely. 
 
 12. "When that mean man, James Stuart of Scotland, became 
 King of England, the Puritans hoped to have better times, for he 
 pretended to be one of them. You know the Bible says, " Put 
 not your trust in princes." The Puritans did so, to their sorrow. 
 As soon as James became King of England he called the Puri 
 tans hard names, and because they would not worship according 
 to the way of the Church that Elizabeth had established, he pun 
 ished them very much. 
 
 13. The Puritans endured it as long as they could, and then 
 many of them fled to Holland and other places in Europe. A 
 large congregation, whose minister was a good man named John 
 Robinson, hearing that the Dutch, in Holland, allowed every 
 body to worship God as they pleased, went there, and lived hap 
 pily for some time. 
 
 14. But the Dutch people were so different from the English 
 people that the Puritans concluded to go to America, about which 
 they had heard a great deal in Holland. Here they hoped to be 
 as free as the air they would breathe, or as the Indians in the 
 woods. So they got permission of the Plymouth Company to 
 settle somewhere in North Virginia, and the king promised to 
 let them alone in their new home. 
 
 15. The Puritans, who felt that they were only PILGRIMS in 
 this world, had very little money. So they formed a partnership 
 
 QUESTIONS. 11. What can yon tell about Queen Elizabeth? 12. What about King 
 James s conduct ? 13. What did the Puritans do ? 14. What did they do in Holland ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 
 
 43 
 
 The Pilgrims on the ocean. 
 
 Their written constitution. 
 
 MAY-FLOWEK. 
 
 with some London merchants, who fitted out two ships to convey 
 them to America. The Puritans and the merchants were to 
 share in all money that might be made by a settlement. 
 
 16. The Pilgrims" the youngest and best" left Delft-Haven, 
 in Holland, in the summer of 1620, and went to England. They 
 soon sailed for America, but the courage of some of them failed, 
 and both ships went back to Plymouth. 
 
 17. .,)nly one hundred, men, 
 women and children finally sailed 
 for America in one of the vessels, 
 which they called by the beautiful 
 name of May-Flower, a pretty 
 blossom that grows in England. 
 They were on the ocean sixty- 
 three days, and did not reach 
 America until cold December, 
 when every thing was covered 
 with snow. 
 
 " They sought not gold nor guilty ease 
 
 Upon this rock-bound shore 
 They left such prizeless toys as these 
 
 To minds that loved them more. 
 They sought to breathe a freer air, 
 p To worship God unchained ; 
 
 fl Hf They welcomed pain and danger here 
 
 ^ / "When rights like these were gained." 
 
 18. In the cabin of the May -Flower, the Pilgrim Fathers, as 
 
 those Puritan men are called, signed an agree 
 ment that when they should get on shore, and 
 have log houses built to live in, they would 
 make good laws, and all would obey them. 
 
 19. Then they chose John Carver to be their 
 governor. The plain chair in which he sat was 
 GOVEENOH CABVEB S as much a throne as the fine seat in which King 
 CHAIB. James sat, all covered with silk and gold. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 15. What arrangements did the Puritans make ? 10. What did Aiey then 
 do? IT. What can you tell about their coming to America ? 18. What was done in the 
 May-Flower? 19. What of Governor Carver? 
 
44 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Landing of the Pilgrims. The English in New Hampshire. 
 
 20. The May-Flower was anchored in a fine bay, in sight of 
 Cape Cod. Do you remember how that sandy point came to 
 be named so? [See verse 38, page 29] Some of the boldest of 
 the men went in a little boat to find a good landing-place. 
 Among them was Captain Miles Standish, a small man, but a 
 great soldier. They did not see any Indians, because a terrible 
 pestilence had killed almost every one of them in that neighbor 
 hood. They soon found a good place. Then all the people on 
 board the May-Flower landed, and they called the place New 
 Plymouth. 
 
 21. The winter was cold, the snow was very deep, and the 
 Pilgrim Adventurers suffered very much. Before the flowers 
 bloomed, in the spring, the governor and his wife, and about one 
 half of the Adventurers, died. The rest remained, cleared the 
 ground, raised grain, and were joined by other Puritans . from 
 England. The settlement became a permanent one, and thus the 
 colony of Massachusetts was founded. 
 
 SECTION IV, 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN NEW HAMPSHIRE. 
 
 1. You see by the map that the State of New Hampshire lies 
 north of Massachusetts. Two years after the Pilgrims came to 
 America, John Mason, who was the Secretary of the Plymouth 
 Colony, and Sir Fernando Gorges, both wealthy gentlemen, ob 
 tained permission to make settlements in that more northerly 
 region, which they named Laconia. 
 
 2. Soon afterward, parties of fishermen built log houses near 
 the present Portsmouth and Dover. In 1629, a minister of the 
 gospel, named Wheelwright, bought of the Indians the whole 
 
 . 20. What can you tell about the landing of the Pilgrims ? 21. What can 
 you tell of the Pilgrims in America? 1. Who were permitted to settle in New Hamp 
 shire? 2. What can you tell of settlements ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN MARYLAND. 45 
 
 Settlements in New Hampshire. Lord Baltimore. 
 
 country between the Merrimac and Piscataqua rivers, and com 
 menced a settlement at Exeter. Fishermen commenced settle 
 ments, also, along the coast of Maine, and at several places log 
 huts were built. 
 
 3. The most of these settlements became permanent. Mr. 
 Mason, who had been governor of Portsmouth, in Hampshire 
 county, England, named the whole region New Hampshire. The 
 people were too much scattered to get together to make laws, 
 so, in 1641, they agreed to become a part of the colony of Mas 
 sachusetts. 
 
 4. Forty years afterward, when the settlers became numerous, 
 they met and made laws, chose a governor, and formed the 
 colony of New Hampshire. 
 
 SECTION V. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN MARYLAND. 
 
 1. Now look further south on the map, and you will see the 
 name, of Maryland, between Pennsylvania and Virginia. It was 
 called so to please King Charles the First, whose wife s middle 
 name was Maria, or Mary. 
 
 2. I have told you how the mean King James worried the 
 Puritans. He hated the Roman Catholics just as much, and per 
 secuted them in many ways. There was a smart Irishman, 
 named George Calvert, who said he was a Roman Catholic, but 
 did not act much like one before the king. He was so much 
 liked by King James that he made him Secretary of State. He 
 also made him a nobleman, and called him Lord Baltimore. 
 
 3. This smart Irish lord got permission from the king to form 
 a settlement for Roman Catholics in America. He went first to 
 Newfoundland, but the soil was so sandy, and the French settlers 
 
 QUESTIONS. 3. What was done in 1641 ? 4. What can you tell about forming a 
 colony ? 1. Why was Maryland so called ? 2. What can you say of Lord Baltimore ? 
 
46 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Settlement of Maryland. 
 
 were so near, that lie left, and sailed for Virginia. The Church 
 of England people there would not allow him to settle among 
 them ; and he well knew that the Puritans would not allow him 
 to live in New England. 
 
 4. Lord Baltimore was in a quandary. He had heard that 
 when America was divided into North and South Virginia, a 
 space of two hundred miles was left between them, so that the 
 Plymouth and London Companies should have no cause for dis 
 putes about the line that separated their territories. Baltimore 
 resolved to settle on this strip which nobody owned. 
 
 5. While Lord Baltimore was looking for a place to settle in, 
 King James died, and his son Charles became monarch of En 
 gland. Charles gave Baltimore a charter, but about that time 
 the Irish nobleman died. His brother, Cecil Calvcrt, then be 
 came Lord Baltimore. The first company of Koman Catholic 
 settlers who came to the territory of the United States, arrived 
 in 1034. Their governor was Leonard Calvert, Lord Baltimore s 
 brother. 
 
 6. These Adventurers sailed up the Potomac river as far as 
 Mount Vernon, where Washington afterward lived, but they did 
 not find a good place to commence a settlement. So they sailed 
 down the river, and on the shores of Chesapeake Bay they 
 landed, built log houses, and called the place St. Mary. They 
 bought the land from the Indians, and this honesty was always 
 remembered by those children of the forest. 
 
 7. Calvert called a meeting of the people to make laws. 
 Within five years after these Adventurers sailed up the Potomac, 
 the settlement had much increased, for many more Roman Cath 
 olics had crqssed the Atlantic. The first Legislature a number 
 of men chosen by the people to make laws met at St. Mary in 
 Ift39, and then the colony of Maryland was formed. 
 
 QTTESTTONS. 3. What did Baltimore do ? "Who opposed him ? 4. What can yen tell 
 of the region named Maryland? F>. What ein you tell ahout its settlement? C. What 
 did the first Adventurers do ? 7. How did the settlement grow to a colony ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN CONNECTICUT. 47 
 
 The Dutch and English in the Connecticut Valley. 
 
 SECTION VI. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN CONNECTICUT. 
 
 1. The river that rises in Canada and empties into Long 
 Island Sound, was called by the Indians Quon-eh-ta-cut, which 
 means^jn their language, The Long River. It was discovered in 
 the spring of 1G13, by Block, that great Dutch sailor who, you 
 remember, [verse 3, page 39] built a ship where New York now 
 stands. 
 
 2. Dutch traders went up that river soon afterward, and, near 
 where Hartford now stands, they built a fort and trading-house. 
 The white people spelled the name of the river as it sounded to 
 tl iem Connecticut. The Puritans of New Plymouth having 
 heard of the beautiful country through whic.li it flowed, were 
 very anxious to make a settlement there, before the Dutch should 
 do so. 
 
 3. The Plymouth Company claimed this region. So they gave 
 permission to several English gentlemen to make settlements 
 there. Quite a number of Adventurers went up the Connecticut 
 river in the autumn of 1G33, in a sloop commanded by Captain 
 Holmes. The Dutch well knew what they came for, and de 
 clared that they should not pass their fort". Captain Holmes 
 declared that he would, and so he did. The Dutch grumbled 
 about it, and the next year sent seventy men to drive the Puri 
 tans away, but they could not do it. 
 
 4. Two years after this, a company of 
 men, women, and children traveled through 
 the woods from Plymouth to the Connec 
 ticut river. The following winter was very 
 cold. Many of their cattle died, and food 
 became so scarce that the people were com 
 pelled to eat acorns that fell from the oak FIRST MEETING-HOTTSK. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 1. What can you tell about the Connecticut river? 2. What did the 
 Dutch and Puritans do ? 3. What can you tell of the troubles between the Dutch 
 and English? 4 What can you tell of settlers from Plymouth ? 
 
48 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Emigration to Connecticut. Pequod War. 
 
 trees. Some left in the spring, but many staid, and where the 
 city of Hartford now stands, they built a small meeting-house 
 of logs the first ever erected in Connecticut. 
 
 5. In the summer of 1636, a very excellent minister of the Gos 
 pel, named Thomas Hooker, who lived near Boston, went away 
 through the wilderness to Hartford, with several families, con 
 sisting of about one hundred people. These Adventurers drove 
 cows with them, and lived upon their milk and the berries which 
 they found on their way. 
 
 6. It was on the fourth of July when they reached Hartford, 
 and the next Sunday they all assembled in that little first meet 
 ing-house, where Mr. Hooker preached to them. Some of the 
 families settled there, and others went up the valley and founded 
 Springfield and other places. 
 
 7. Just as these Adventurers were preparing to establish a 
 permanent colony, they were called upon to endure great trouble. 
 There was a tribe of the Algonquin nation [page 11], called 
 Pequods, who lived east of the Connecticut river. They de 
 termined to kill all the white people, and tried to get the Narra- 
 gansets, further eastward, to join them. This, Roger Williams 
 (of whom I will tell you presently), prevented. 
 
 8. The Periods, from time to time, murdered several white 
 people. The Adventurers in the Connecticut valley, seeing no 
 chance for peace with them, resolved to kill them all. The set 
 tlers in Massachusetts agreed to help them, and they got the 
 Indians who lived on Narraganset Bay, in Rhode Island, to join 
 them. 
 
 9. In May, 1637, full five hundred warriors, white people and 
 Indians, were marching toward the country of the Pequods, 
 whose great sachem and chief, Sassacus, felt no fear. He had a 
 strong fort a few miles from the present New London, and could 
 call around him almost two thousand warriors. But Sassacus 
 felt stronger than he really was. 
 
 10. Captain Mason,a famous Indian fighter, commanded the 
 
 QUESTIONS. 5. What can you tell of other settlers from near Boston? 6. What 
 did the new settlers do ? 7. What trouble appeared ? 8. What did the Indians do ? 
 9. "What preparations for war were made ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN CONNECTICUT. 49 
 
 Destruction of the Pequods. Settlement at New Haven. Connecticut Colony. 
 
 army that marched against Sassacus. One morning, before day 
 light, he surrounded the Indian fort, set it on fire, and, when the 
 sun arose, more than six hundred men, women, and children had 
 perished in the flames, or by the sword and spear. Only seven 
 escaped. 
 
 11. Sassacus was amazed; and when he heard that other 
 soldiers were coming from Massachusetts, he fled westward with 
 his remaining warriors, to a great swamp near Fairfield. There 
 a severe *battle was fought, and the Indians were nearly all slain. 
 Sassacus again fled, and took refuge with the Mohawks, one of the 
 Six Nations, where he was murdered. The whole territory of the 
 Pequods was desolated, and the .tribe was destroyed. 
 
 12. The white people who followed the Pequods in their flight, 
 discovered the beautiful country along Long Island Sound. Ad 
 venturers soon came from Massachusetts to examine it. In the 
 autumn they built a log hut on a little stream near a bay, and 
 spent the winter there. 
 
 13. The next spring the Adventurers were joined by John 
 Davenport and others. Davenport was a Gospel minister, and 
 preached his first sermon to the people under a large oak tree. 
 They purchased the land of the Indians, made a covenant by 
 which they agreed to be governed, and called their settlement 
 NEW HAVEN. 
 
 14. In the winter of 1639, the settlers in the Connecticut 
 valley met and formed a covenant, and chose a governor. They 
 called their settlement the CONNECTICUT COLONY. Although 
 these and the New Haven settlements were not united under one 
 government until twenty-six years afterward, the foundations of 
 the colony of Connecticut Avere laid in these covenants made by 
 the Adventurers in each, in 1639. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 10. What can you tell of an attack upon the Indians ? 11. "What about 
 Sassacus and his warriors ? 12. What did the white people discover? And what did 
 they do? 13. What can you tell about New Haven? 14. How was the Connecticut 
 colony formed ? 
 
50 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Roger Williams and the settlement of Rhode Island. 
 
 SECTION XII. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN RHODE ISLAND. 
 
 1. William Blackstone, the first white man who lived where 
 Boston now stands, was also the first one who lived in the State 
 of Rhode Island. Although he was the first settler there, he 
 was not the founder of the colony. 
 
 2. There was a minister of the Gospel in Massachusetts, named 
 Roger Williams. The Puritans there wanted every body to be 
 lieve and act as they did. Williams would not, and so they told 
 him he must leave that settlement, or they would put him in 
 prison. 
 
 3. Williams went off among the tribe of Indians, called Nar- 
 ragansetts, and their great sachem, Canonicus, gave him some 
 land at the head of Narraganset Bay. Williams, and a few 
 men, formed a settlement there ; and because of the goodness of 
 God in preserving their lives in the wilderness, he called the 
 place Providence. It is now the chief city in Rhode Island. 
 
 4. Williams gave permission to every one to worship God as 
 he pleased. Many in Massachusetts, when they heard of this 
 freedom, went to Providence, and the settlement grew quite fast. 
 The great Indian sachem loved Williams, and matters went on 
 smoothly. 
 
 5. In 1639, some people who came from Boston, and joined 
 Williams, were presented by Miantonomoh, another Narragansett 
 sachem, with the beautiful island of Aquiday, now called Rhode 
 Island. They settled at the north end of it, and founded Ports 
 mouth. Others, who came afterward, settled near the south end, 
 and founded Newport. Each of these settlements formed a league, 
 or covenant, for their government. 
 
 6. Roger Williams went to England to get a charter from the 
 
 QUESTIONS. 1. Who was the first white man in Rhode Island? 2. What can you 
 tell of Roger Williams ? 3. What can you tell about the settling of Providence ? 4. 
 What can you say of freedom there ? 5. What can you tell of the settling of Rhode 
 Island ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN DELAWARE. 51 
 
 The Swedes on the Delaware. 
 
 king, in 1643. But the Parliament, or Legislature, of England, 
 was then at war with the king, and had the power in their hands. 
 So the next spring, Parliament gave him a charter, and all of the 
 settlements were united into one colony, with the name of Rhode 
 Island and Providence Plantations. 
 
 SECTION VIII. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN DELAWARE, NEW JERSEY AND PENNSYLVANIA. 
 
 1. The settlements in New Jersey, Pennsylvania, and Dela 
 ware, were so connected that I must tell you about them all, in 
 one story. We will begin with 
 
 DELAWARE. 
 
 2. Some Dutch Adventurers came over in two ships, com 
 manded by Peter Heyes, in 1631, and landed where the village 
 of Lewiston, in Delaware, now is. The Indians murdered the 
 whole of them. 
 
 3. At this time, the King of Sweden, in the north of Europe, 
 had formed a plan for some of his people to establish a colony in 
 America. That king was killed in battle, and he left his little 
 daughter, who was only six years of age, to be queen. She was 
 too little to do any thing, so some great men managed affairs 
 until she became a woman. 
 
 4. Some people of Sweden joined, and formed the Swedish 
 West India Company. The great men who managed aftairs 
 there gave them a charter, in the name of the dear little queen, 
 and, in "1638, quite a number of Adventurers landed on the shores 
 of the Delaware. They built a church and fort, bought a large 
 tract of land of the Indians, and named the territory NEW 
 SWEDEN. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 6. How was a charter for Rhode Island obtained ? 2. Who first settled 
 in Delaware? 3. What can you tell of the King of Sweden, and the little queen? 4. 
 What about some Swedish Adventurers ? 
 
52 SETTLEMENTS. 
 End of New Sweden. ^Settlers in New Jersey. 
 
 5. Now the Dutch claimed all this land as a part of New 
 Netherland, and told the Swedes they must leave it. The 
 Swedes refused to go, and they and the Dutch quarreled about it 
 for more than a dozen years. The Dutch governor on Manhat 
 tan finally sent soldiers there, to drive off the Swedes. The 
 Swedes agreed to be governed by the Dutch, if they would let 
 them stay, and so, in the year 1655, New Sweden was no more. 
 
 NEW JERSEY. 
 
 6. New Jersey was a part of New Netherland, and some 
 Danish traders settled first at Bergen, and then on the Delaware 
 river. The Dutch built a log fort just below Camden ; and near 
 there some families from Manhattan went in 1623. 
 
 7. Settlements were soon afterward made in other places in 
 New Jersey. In 1630, a Dutchman purchased Staten Island, 
 and all of the land around Jersey City, from the Indians. When, 
 in 1664, the English took New Netherland away from the Dutch, 
 the territory between the rivers Hudson and Delaware, was 
 called New Jersey. 
 
 8. Soon after that, some families from Long Island settled at 
 Elizabethtown. In 1665, Philip Carteret, brother of one of the 
 owners of New Jersey, who had bought it from the Duke of 
 York, came over with a charter, as governor of that territory. 
 Then the people, for the first time, met together to make laws, 
 and the colony of New Jersey was formed. 
 
 PENNSYLVANIA. 
 
 9. I shall tell you pretty soon how the people of England 
 caused the head of their king to be cut off. It was at about 
 that time that a man, named George Fox, began to teach the 
 people that to please God, they must dress plain, wear their hats 
 on in churches, never go to theaters or other places of amuse 
 ment, and in a hundred ways to be plain and better than people 
 
 QUESTIONS. 5. What can you tell about a quarrel between the Dutch and the Swedes ? 
 6. Who worn the first settlors in Now Jersey ? 7. What else can you tell about settlors 
 there ? 8. How was the colony formed ? 9. What was the origin of the Quakers ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 53 
 
 William Penn and the Quakers. Settlement of Pennsylvania. 
 
 were in general. When lie preached he shook or quaked all 
 over ; so the people called him and his friends, Quakers. 
 
 10. The son of one of England s best admirals, or great war- 
 sailors, became a Quaker. His name 
 was William Penn. The Quakers were 
 despised in England, and he felt anxious 
 to find a home for them in America. 
 And he,, did so. Through him they 
 were enabled to purchase the western 
 half of New Jersey. Quite a large 
 number of them came over in 1C 75, 
 and settled there, and they named their 
 
 , ,. , c, , "W-iLLIAM PENN. 
 
 landing-place balem. 
 
 - 
 
 11. Soon after that, Penn received from King Charles the 
 Second, a charter for a large territory west of the Delaware 
 river, which he named Pennsylvania. That means Ponds 
 woody country. It included the Swedish settlements. These 
 people, as well as the Indians, became William Penn s warm 
 friends, because he was a good and just man. 
 
 12. Many Quaker Adventurers, and others, came over and set 
 tled in Pennsylvania. In 1682 Penn obtained possession of the 
 present State of Delaware ; and, at about the same time, he 
 sailed for America. 
 
 13. Perm arrived in November, and was warmly welcomed by 
 the people. Already the inhabitants had been together and made 
 some laws. He soon met them in a general assembly at Chester, 
 and gave them a charter for a freer government than they had 
 enjoyed before. Then the colony of Pennsylvania was estab 
 lished. 
 
 QUESTIONS 10. What can you tell of a celebrated Quaker? 11. What .can you 
 say about the beginning of Pennsylvania? 1?. What did Penn do in 1G32? 13. How 
 was Peun received in America, and what did he do i 
 
54 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 The English in the Carolinas. 
 
 SECTION IX. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 
 
 1. The beautiful country between Virginia and Georgia once 
 belonged to the same persons, and it was not divided into North 
 and South Carolina until the year 1729. I will first tell you 
 about 
 
 NORTH CAROLINA. 
 
 2. You remember what I told you on page 27, about the efforts 
 of Walter Raleigh to make a settlement on Roanoke island. 
 That island is near the coast of North Carolina, which Queen 
 Elizabeth then named Virginia. 
 
 3. First a few people went from Captain Smith s settlement at 
 Jamestown, and lived, some near the Roanoke river, and some 
 nearer the sea. Almost fifty years afterward, quite a large num 
 ber of Adventurers went from Virginia and settled at Edenton. 
 Others soon followed, and, in 1663, William Drummond, a 
 Presbyterian minister of the Gospel, was made their governor. 
 
 4. It was in the same year that King Charles the Second gave 
 a charter to several Englishmen, for the whole country from Vir 
 ginia to Florida. To please the king they called it Carolina. 
 Two years afterward some people from the island of Barbadoes 
 settled near Wilmington. This settlement also had a governor. 
 These settlements, and others near, afterward formed the colony 
 of North Carolina. 
 
 SOUTH CAROLINA. 
 
 5. After a while, the owners of Carolina sent three ships full 
 of Adventurers, to make settlements further south. After trying 
 one or two places without being suited, they commenced a city 
 near the sea, where the Ashley and Cooper rivers come together, 
 
 QUESTIONS. 1, 2. What have you to say about the Carolinas? ?>. Who first settled 
 in North Carolina ? 4. What can you tell about a charter, and North Carolina becom 
 ing a colony? 5. What can you tell me about settlers in South Carolina? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN GEORGIA. 55 
 
 Oglethorpe s benevolent plan for settling Georgia. 
 
 and, to please King Charles, they called it Charlestown. We call 
 it Charleston. 
 
 G. Adventurers from Europe, and many Dutchmen from New 
 York, soon joined them. They met in Charleston and made 
 laws ; and the same year when William Penn came to America, 
 the South Carolina colony was fairly commenced. That was in 
 1682. 
 
 SECTION X. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN GEORGIA. 
 
 1. More than a hundred years ago there were a great many 
 very respectable people in the prisons of England, because they 
 could not pay their debts. You will say they certainly could 
 not work in jail and earn money to pay their debts. You are 
 right. While they and their families suffered, no one was bene 
 fited. 
 
 2. A good man and fine soldier, named Oglethorpe, had 
 thought a great deal about the folly and wickedness of putting 
 people in prison for debt. He was a member of Parliament, 
 which, you know, is a collection of great men who make laws in 
 England, just as Congress does here. He spoke against putting 
 these people in jail, and he got the king and Parliament to agree 
 to a plan to help them. 
 
 3. His plan was to let all out of prison who would agree to go 
 to America and settle in the wilderness south of the Savannah 
 river. Oglethorpe even went so far as to offer to go with them, 
 and be their governor. The plan pleased every body. 
 
 4. In the autumn of 1732, the very year in which Washing 
 ton was born, Oglethorpe and one hundred and twenty Adven 
 turers, who were chiefly from the debtors prisons, sailed for 
 
 QUESTIONS. 6. Who joined thorn ? and what did they do ? 1. What can you say 
 about debtors in prison? 2. Who took their part? and what did he do? 3. What 
 were his plans? 4. What can you tell about the first Adventurers in Georgia ? 
 
56 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Oglethorpe and To-mo-chi-chi. 
 
 America, went up the Savannah river, and landed where the city 
 of Savannah now stands. There they had a long and pleasant 
 talk with the Creek Indians. 
 
 5. The chief man among the Indians was old To-mo-chi-chi, 
 who presented Oglcthorpe with a buffalo skin, on which was the 
 figure of an eagle. " Here," he said, " is a little present ; I give 
 you a buffalo s skin, adorned on the inside with the head and 
 feathers of an eagle, which I desire you to accept, because the 
 eagle is an emblem of speed, and the buffalo of strength. The 
 English are swift as the bird and strong as the beast, since, like 
 the former, they flew over vast seas to the uttermost parts of the 
 earth ; and, like the latter, they are so strong that nothing can 
 withstand them. The feathers of an eagle are soft, and signify 
 love ; the buffalo s skin is warm, and signifies protection ; there 
 fore I hope the English will love and protect our little families." 
 O, why did n t they do it ? [Look at the picture on page 14.] 
 
 6. On that spot the Adventurers built rude cabins, and com 
 menced the city of Savannah. Other Adventurers soon came, 
 and, in 1733, the colony of Georgia was begun. It was so called 
 in honor of King George of England. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 5. Can you tell mo a story of the Indians and Ooletliorpc ? G. What 
 can you say of the colony of Georgia ? 
 
CHAPTEE IV. 
 
 THE PLANTERS OR COLONISTS. 
 
 ^* 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 The first Tiomes in Virginia. 
 
 1. I HAVE explained to you the difference between a settlement 
 and a colony between Adventurers and Planters. And I have 
 told you all about the first white people who came to settle in 
 this country. Now I will tell you about the Colonists, or those 
 who came here, planted grain, made laws, and staid as long as 
 they lived. I will first tell you about the 
 
 PLANTERS IN VIRGINIA. 
 
 2. During the same year when the Pilgrims sailed from 
 England, more than twelve hundred people went from that coun 
 try to Virginia. They were mostly industrious persons, who 
 wished to be planters ; and among them were almost a hundred 
 young women, who soon became the wives of settlers. Then, 
 for the first time, there were homes in Virginia, in which fathers 
 and mothers loved their little babes. 
 
 3. Jamestown grew to a large village, and settlements else 
 where were soon made, even as high up the river as Richmond. 
 The people asked for, and obtained of the London Company, a 
 Constitution, or written agreement which made their laws strong, 
 and allowed them to have elections to choose men to make laws. 
 But the company appointed a governor for the people. 
 
 4. Trouble soon came. Powhatan, the father of Pocahontas, 
 
 QTTEBTIONS. 1 . What has been told yon ? 2. What can you tell about people going to 
 Virginia? 3, What about the settlers in Virginia? 
 
58 COLONIES. 
 
 Indian massacre. Sufferings of the Planters. A king beheaded. 
 
 was dead, and his brother, who made Captain Smith a prisoner, 
 and who hated the white people, ruled the nation. He perceived 
 that the English would soon have all the lands of the Indians, 
 and he determined to kill them before they became too strono- 
 for him. 
 
 5. At noon, on a beautiful day in April, in the year 1022, the 
 Indians fell upon the white people, and in an hour they killed 
 three hundred and fifty men, women, and children, who lived out 
 of Jamestown. The people of seventy-two plantations out of 
 eighty, were murdered or driven to Jamestown, in the course of 
 a few days. 
 
 6. The English who remained alive took courage, attacked 
 the Indians, and struck them with such terrible blows that the 
 nation was almost destroyed. Sickness soon came upon the 
 Planters, and, by the middle of the summer, not more than 
 twenty-five hundred, of the four thousand who were there in the 
 spring, remained alive in Virginia. 
 
 7. At about this time, King James determined to take Vir 
 ginia under his care. The London Company heard of it, and, as 
 they had lost money by attempting to settle it, they gave it up 
 without any ado. Virginia became a royal province, and the 
 king, instead of the company, appointed governors for the people. 
 These were not always wise nor good. 
 
 8. Under a governor named Berkley, the planters of Virginia 
 prospered for a long time. They raised more food than they 
 needed, and the tobacco which they cultivated was sold for a 
 great deal of money. Yet they were not free from trouble. 
 
 9. The people of England had got very tired of their king, 
 who was a son of James Stuart, the mean monarch from Scot 
 land. So they armed themselves ; and led by a brave man 
 named Oliver Cromwell, they first put King Charles in prison, 
 and afterward cut off his head. Then Cromwell became ruler 
 of England. 
 
 10. Most of the Virginia people were the friends of the king, 
 
 QUKSTIONS 4. What caused trouble? 5. What did the Indians do? 6. What did 
 the English do ? What happened to them ? 7. What change did the king make ? 8. 
 What occurred under Governor Berkley? 9. What did the people in England do? 
 
PLANTERS IN VIRGINIA. 59 
 
 Conduct of Governor Berkeley. Bacon s rebellion. 
 
 and so was Governor Berkeley. But there were many who were 
 Republicans, or opposed to the king. Between these parties 
 there was much trouble ; and finally, a young man named Ba 
 con placed himself at the head of the Republicans, and defied 
 the governor. This was after the dead king s son, Charles the 
 Second, was made monarch of England. 
 
 11. The people had been severely taxed for some time, and 
 the governor, who was a very proud man, and belonged to the 
 Church* of England, made Quakers and Baptists pay him a great 
 deal of money, because they did not believe as he did, and would 
 not worship God as he did. And there were now a great many 
 idle people in the colony, who were proud because they had 
 grand relations. They said the governor was right. The best 
 men the industrious planters and mechanics said he was 
 wrong,, and these took sides with Bacon. 
 
 12. A sort of war soon commenced, and there was great trouble 
 in Virginia, for awhile. Bacon having the most and the best peo 
 ple on his side, felt strong, and soon drove Governor Berkeley 
 from Jamestown. Not long afterward, he was told that royal 
 troops from England were coming up the river, to assist the 
 governor and, his party. Then he set 
 
 fire to the village, and fled toward the 
 York river. Every thing was consumed 
 except the brick tower of the church, 
 which is yet standing there. This was 
 in 1076. 
 
 13. A fever soon caused the death of 
 Bacon, and the war ceased. Some of 
 his friends were hanged, many were im 
 prisoned, and the governor ruled the people worse than before. 
 And when Berkeley went away, other governors who came while 
 any king named Stuart was monarch of England, were generally 
 haughty and cruel. 
 
 14. Charles the Second died, and his brother, James, became 
 
 QUESTIONS. 10. What now happened in Virginia? 11. What can you say of the 
 governor and somo, of the people ? 12. What can you tell me about a war in Virginia 
 13. What then happened ? 
 
60 
 
 COLONIES. 
 
 King James driven from England. Planters in Massachusetts. 
 
 king. The people of England hated the very name of Stuart, 
 and wished to get rid of him. So when his son-in-law, William 
 of Orange, came from Holland with troops, the English people 
 joined him, and soon drove the bad king away. 
 
 15. William was a better man, and his wife, Mary, was a good 
 woman. So when King James the Second had fled to France, 
 William and Mary became monarchs of England. Then in Vir 
 ginia, and in all the colonies in America, there were better rulers, 
 because the people had more power. 
 
 16. From that time, which was in the year 1689, the planters 
 of Virginia prospered wonderfully. They increased rapidly, 
 were no more troubled by Indians, and raised every thing in 
 abundance. They had a great many negro slaves, who did all of 
 the hardest work. 
 
 17. Slaves were first brought to Virginia, from Africa, by a 
 Dutch vessel, in the year 1620. When the great French and 
 Indian war commenced, of which I shall tell you presently, there 
 were fifty thousand people in Virginia, and one half of them 
 were negroes. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 
 
 1. "Welcome, Englishmen! welcome, Englishmen!" were the 
 first words which the Pilgrim Fathers (of whom I have told you 
 in verse 18, page 43) heard from the lips of an Indian. It was 
 the voice of a chief who had learned a few English sentences from 
 fishermen on the coast of Maine. 
 
 2. The Pilgrims had then been on the cold shores of Massa 
 chusetts Bay about a hundred days, and this was the first Indian 
 who had ventured to approach them. lie told them of Massa- 
 
 QTJFSTIONS. 14. What occurred in England ? 15. What can you say of William and 
 Mary? 16. What of the Virginian Planters ? 17. What can you tell about negro slaves? 
 1, 2, What happened to the Pilgrims at Plymouth ? What can you tell of Massasoit * 
 
PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 61 
 
 Massasoit and the Pilgrims. Massachusetts Bay Colony. 
 
 soit, a Wampanoag sachem who dwelt not far off; and the gov 
 ernor of the Pilgrims sent for him. Massasoit came in stately 
 pride, with sixty warriors as a guard, and seated himself upon a 
 neighboring hill. There he smoked the pipe of peace with Gov 
 ernor Carver, and made a treaty of friendship with the English, 
 which remained unbroken for fifty years. 
 
 3. I have told you [verse 21, page 44] that Governor Carver 
 and almost one half of his companions died before the flowers 
 bloomed in the spring. For more than a year afterward, the re 
 mainder, and others who followed them from England, suffered 
 dreadfully from cold and hunger. But they trusted in God, and 
 endured all, until they could raise grain and build themselves 
 comfortable houses. Then they were quite happy, except when 
 troubled by unfriendly Indians, who sometimes threatened to de 
 stroy them. 
 
 4. At length the Pilgrim Planters and the London merchants 
 who were in partnership with them, you remember [verse 15, 
 page 42], disagreed. The Planters bought out the merchants, di 
 vided the soil equally among themselves, and prospered. 
 
 5. When the Puritans in England heard of the happiness of 
 their friends in America, many more of them came over. A 
 hundred of these came with John Endicott, in 1628, and settled 
 at Salem, and two hundred more came the next year, and buiit 
 cabins and planted at Charlestown. 
 
 6. In 1630, about three hundred 
 more families came to Salem. They 
 soon scattered into little settlements 
 around the peninsula where Boston 
 now stands. All of these settlements 
 were united together, and were called 
 the Massachusetts Bay Colony, with 
 John Winthrop for their governor. 
 Finally, the Plymouth settlement was 
 
 joined to these, and from that time, that whole region where 
 
 QUESTIONS. 3. What can you tell of the settlers and their progress ? 4. What did the 
 PI inters do? 5. What can you tell about other settlers? G. What about settlers at 
 Salem, and the action of the Plymouth people ? 
 
02 COLONIES. 
 
 Founding of Boston. Commencement of commerce. Puritan intolerance. 
 
 the Pilgrims and the Puritans lived, was called Massachusetts 
 Bay. 
 
 7. The water at Charlestown and other places was very un 
 wholesome, and from this, and other causes, full two hundred of 
 the emigrants who came over in 1630, were laid in the grave 
 before the next winter. A curious old man lived alone on a pe 
 ninsula, or land almost surrounded by water, near by. The In 
 dians called the place Shawmut, which means " living fountains," 
 because a spring of pure and sweet water bubbled out of the 
 earth there. 
 
 8. The old man of Shawmut told Governor "Winthrop about 
 that spring, and he and many leading men built cottages near it, 
 and lived there. Such was the beginning of the large city of 
 Boston, now the largest town in all New England. 
 
 9. Winthrop was a wise man, and governed well. He made 
 the Indians his friends, and invited the chiefs to his table. lie 
 had friendly letters from the Dutch on Manhattan ; and pretty 
 soon a ship came to Boston from Virginia, laden with corn and 
 some tobacco. Then it was that American commerce, or trading 
 by ships, was commenced. 
 
 10. The Puritans had made themselves a good home, where 
 those who differed from them in religion could not hurt them. 
 In their great desire to be alone, as it were, and not let those who 
 differed from them, live among them, they became persecutors 
 themselves that is, they treated others who did not believe as 
 they did, very badly. They even drove a minister of the Gospel, 
 named Roger Williams, away into the wilderness among the In 
 dians, because he would not do as they wished him to, and 
 talked very plainly to them. I will tell you about Williams pres 
 ently. 
 
 11. And now it was fifteen or sixteen years since the Pilgrims 
 landed, in the snow, at Plymouth. Ship after ship had come 
 with people from England; and in the year 1636, there were no 
 less than twenty settlements in the Massachusetts Bay Colony. 
 
 QTTESTIONS. 7. How did the settlers Buffer ? What then happened ? 8. Whnt led to 
 the founding of Boston ? 9. What can you tell of Winthrop ? 10. How did the Puritans 
 behave toward others? 11. What can you tell of the increase of settlers? 
 
PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 63 
 
 Troubles Li Massachusetts. John Eliot. Increase of New England. 
 
 12. There were wise men and rich men, good men and some 
 wicked men, among them. They did not all think alike, especi 
 ally about religion ; and the people, and ministers, and rulers, had 
 warm disputes. A smart woman, named Anne Hutchinson, of 
 fended the ministers greatly, and the rulers first put her and her 
 family into prison, and then drove them into the wilderness 
 among the Indians. They wandered through the woods, almost 
 to Manhattan island, and lived in a hut. There all but one of 
 them Were murdered by the Indians, who hated the white people. 
 
 13. Already a good man, named John Eliot, had preached to 
 thousands of Indians around Massachusetts Bay, and many had 
 become Christians. He visited them in their wigwams, and wrote 
 the whole Bible for them in their own language, and taught them 
 to read it. When he died, many years afterward, there were five 
 thousand praying Indians, as the converts were called, in New 
 England. 
 
 14. King Charles, who afterward lost his head, began to fear 
 that the people of Massachusetts, who were increasing so rapidly, 
 and were so independent because so far off, might soon defy him, 
 and perhaps have a king of their own. So he did all in his 
 power to prevent English people from going there. But he 
 could not stop them. They went by hundreds, because they 
 were badly used at home. But when the king was dead, and 
 persecution ceased, very few came over the ocean to America, 
 because they were happy in England. 
 
 15. In giving an account, on page 48, of Adventurers in Con 
 necticut, I have told you about the war with the Pequod Indians. 
 At the close of that war, the people of the settlements in New 
 England thought it best to form a union, so as to act together 
 for their safety in future. The best men, in the different settle 
 ments, met and agreed upon a union in 1643. 
 
 16. At this time there were twenty thousand people and fifty 
 villages in New England. That union gave these white people 
 great strength, and the bond lasted more than forty years, when 
 
 QUESTIONS. 12. What happened among the Puritans ? What to Mrs. Hutchinson ? 
 13. What can you tell about Eliot s labors ? 14. What can yon tell about King Charles ? 
 15. What about an union. 16. What, can vou tell about the New England Colonies? 
 
64 COLONIES. 
 
 First money coined in the United States. The Quakers at Boston. 
 
 each colony had become strong enough to act for itself. The 
 union was similar to that of our United States. Their Congress 
 was a meeting of men, appointed by each colony, to attend to 
 the general affairs of the whole. 
 
 17. Unlike the people of Virginia, nearly all of the inhabit 
 ants of Massachusetts Bay were against the king who lost his 
 head, and favorable to Oliver Cromwell. While Cromwell ruled 
 England, they had perfect freedom, and prospered wonderfully. 
 They built ships and traded with the Spaniards in the West 
 India islands, which were discovered by Columbus and othei 
 great sailors. 
 
 18. They also^a^e, shillings and sixpences of silver which 
 
 they obtained from the Span 
 iards. On one side of these 
 coins, was the figure of a pine- 
 tree, as you will see in the 
 picture. This was always 
 called " pine-tree money." It 
 was the first money ever made 
 
 in the United States. It was not half as beautiful as our dimes 
 
 and quarters, but just as good for use. 
 
 19. I have already told you that the Puritans did not like to 
 have people who differed from them come among them. I have 
 also told you a little about the Quakers [page 52], when speak 
 ing of William Penn. Well, in the year 1656, two women, 
 called Quakers, came to Boston. The Puritans had heard of 
 such people, and they put these women in jail as soon as they 
 arrived. Eight others came during the year, and they were all 
 put on board of a ship and sent back to England. 
 
 20. Other Quakers came, and so annoyed the Puritans by their 
 fault-finding with the ministers and the rulers, that they passed 
 very harsh laws against them. Yet they continued to come, and 
 the head men at Boston got very angry with them. They 
 hanged some of them, whipped others naked through the streets, 
 
 QUESTIONS. IT. What can you tell about the New Englanders and Oliver Cromwell? 
 18. What about their money? 19. What can you tell about the Quakers? 20. How 
 were the Quakers used in New England ? 
 
 FIE3T MONEY COINED IN THE UNITED STATES. 
 
PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 65 
 
 Persecution of the Quakers. Defiance of the king. The Wampanoag chief. 
 
 put several in prison, and drove others away, telling them that 
 they should be hanged if they ever came back. 
 
 21. The Quakers did come back, and suffered much. Finally 
 the Puritans ceased persecuting them, and the Quakers stopped 
 preaching against the ministers and rulers. They went to teach 
 ing the Indians, and became good, quiet citizens. Persecution is 
 always wrong. You may try to persuade people to believe and 
 act as you do, but you should never attempt to force them to do 
 so, because you may have the power. 
 
 22. When, in the year 1660, Charles the Second, son of the 
 beheaded king, became monarch of England, the people of New 
 England suffered some. The king had heard how they had liked 
 Cromwell better than his father, and it made him angry with 
 Jthem. He dared not persecute them here, as his father and 
 grandfather had done in England, but he annoyed them very 
 much by injuring their trade with the West Indies and elsewhere. 
 I will tell you how. 
 
 23. The king ordered the people of New England to pay him 
 so much money, for every thing they received in certain ships. 
 He sent men to collect the money in Boston and other places, 
 but the New England merchants would not pay it, and the people 
 said they were right. The king finally got tired of trying to col 
 lect the money, and he told his tax-gatherers that they might as 
 well come home. This was the first grand act of defiance by the 
 American people, toward the monarch of England, but not the 
 last one, I can assure you. 
 
 24. And now, very serious trouble appeared. Old Massasoit, 
 the Wampanoag sachem the friend of the English was dead. 
 He had a brave son, named Metacomet. The white people called 
 him King Philip. He saw the lands of his people where they 
 hunted, and the streams wherein they fished, constantly passing 
 into the possession of the English, and, in his cabin at Mount 
 Hope, he sat and thought long about the future. He saw no 
 hope for his nation, but in a war that should destroy all the 
 
 . 21. What was done at last? 22. What can you tell about the second 
 King Charles? 28. How did the king use the New Englanders? and how did they act? 
 24. What can you tell about a new trouble ? 
 
66 COLONIES. 
 
 King Philip s war. 
 
 KING PHILIP. 
 
 strangers. These strangers had wronged him, and he soon 
 kindled a war. This is called 
 
 KING PHILIPS WAR. 
 
 On a Sabbath day, just as the people of a little village, 
 called Swanzey, were returning from 
 their churches, Philip and his warriors 
 fell upon them. Several were killed, 
 and some escaped to other settlements. 
 The white people seized their arms, 
 and surrounded a swamp, in Rhode 
 Island, in which Philip had a sort of 
 fort, and where he was gathering his 
 warriors for other bloody deeds. 
 
 26. The white people watched 
 closely, but Philp and his men escap 
 ed. He hastened toward the Connecticut Valley, and aroused 
 other Indians on the way. They spread death and destruction in 
 every direction. In the course of a few weeks, several settlements 
 were destroyed, the people were murdered, and their houses were 
 burned. Philip was finally checked, and retreating to Rhode 
 Island, he took refuge with the Narragansets. 
 
 27. Quite a large army of white people now fell upon the 
 Narragansets, who, with Philip and his men, full three thousand 
 in number, were in a swamp. In a little while, a thousand war 
 riors were slain, many were made prisoners, and five hundred 
 wigwams, with all the winter provision of the Indians, were 
 burned. 
 
 28. Again Philip escaped, and he persuaded several tribes of 
 the New England Indians to join him against the white people. 
 These were soon upon the war-path ; and in the course of a few 
 weeks, in the spring of 1676, they spread terror, desolation, and 
 death over a space of three hundred miles. Many of the fright- 
 
 . 25. How did King Philip s War commence? 26. What happened in the 
 Connecticut Valley ? 27. What can you tell of an attack on the Indians ? 28. What was 
 done in the spring of 1676 ? 
 
PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 67 
 
 The Indians conquered. The feelings of King Charles of England. Governor Andros. 
 
 ened people had palisaded their 
 houses with sharpened sticks driven 
 in the ground, but these- did not 
 always keep the Indians away. 
 
 29. The white people chastised the 
 
 Indians severely, after this. During PALISADED HOUSES. 
 
 that year, they killed almost three thousand of them. King 
 Philip .jyas chased from one hiding-place to another, and finally 
 he was shot in a swamp by an Indian friendly to the En 
 glish. Then his head was cut oft", and carried in triumph upon a 
 pole, into the village of New Plymouth. So perished the last of 
 the princes of the Wampanoags, and with him the strength of the 
 New England Indians. 
 
 30. King Charles the Second would have been glad, I have no 
 doubt, if the Indians had killed all of the white people in Massa 
 chusetts, for he feared and hated them. They were increasing 
 rapidly in numbers and wealth, and at the close of the war, the 
 territories of the present New Hampshire and Maine were added 
 to that of Massachusetts, and made the colony still stronger. 
 
 31. At length, the king determined to take all power in New 
 England into his own hands, and not let the people govern them 
 selves. He had already taken steps to do so, when God took his 
 life away, and his brother James became king. James was 
 worse than Charles. He hated a people who despised kings, like 
 himself, and he gladly sent a proud man, named Andros, to be 
 come governor of all the Planters in New England. 
 
 32. Andros was as bad as his master, and the people hated 
 and despised him because he was cruel and wicked. The Plant 
 ers of Massachusetts were about to send him off to England in a 
 
 ship, as they did the Quaker women, and then tell the king to 
 help himself, if he could, when the people in that country drove 
 James away to France, and William and Mary became their 
 monarchs. 
 
 33. The King of France took sides with Jamer-, and the French 
 
 QUESTIONS. 59. What ww finally done to Philip and the Indians? 30. What can 
 you say of King Chnrl-s and the people of Nevr England? fU. What can you tell of 
 Kings Charles and James? 32. What can you tell about Governor Andros? 
 
COLONIES. 
 
 Destruction of Schenectada. Expedition against Quebec. Union of colonies. 
 
 and English went to war with each other. The French and En 
 glish people in America quarreled and fought, too. These trou 
 bles continued for several years, and the event is called 
 
 KING WILLIAM S WAR. 
 
 34. The white people of New England suffered dreadfully 
 during King William s war, because the Frenchmen in Canada 
 persuaded the Indians to join them in murdering the English. 
 Several villages in New England were burnt, and many white 
 people were killed. Women and little children were not spared. 
 
 35. On a cold night in February, 1690, the French and Indians 
 came softly in the snow, and burned the village of Schenectada, 
 near Albany, in New York. The people were fast asleep, and 
 were awakened by the yells of the Indians and the burning of 
 their houses. As they ran into the streets, they were killed by 
 their enemies. The boldness of the French and Indians, in com 
 ing so near the thick settlements, caused the people of New York 
 and New England to join together and make war upon Canada, 
 where their enemies came from. 
 
 36. They made great preparations. They sent strong ships, 
 with armed men, up the St. Lawrence to attack Quebec, and hun 
 dreds of soldiers by land. But they did not succeed. The troops 
 did not get to Canada, and the people in the ships, who landed 
 at Quebec, found the city too strong for them, with its soldiers, 
 and cannons, and heavy walls around it. 
 
 37. This war finally ended in 1697. In the mean while, King 
 William had united the colonies of Plymouth, Massachusetts, 
 Maine, and the region beyond, called Nova Scotia, or New Scot 
 land, made them into a royal province, and called it Massachu 
 setts Bay Colony. Sir William Phippp, who commanded the 
 ships sent to Quebec, was appointed governor. But the people 
 did not like the new arrangement very well, and plainly told the 
 king s officers so. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 33. What followed the expulsion of King James from England ? 34. What 
 happened in New England ? 35. What can you tell about the destruction of Schenec 
 tada? and what was the effect? 36. What can you tell about an expedition to Canada? 
 37. What new arrangement was made by the king ? 
 
PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 69 
 
 Salem witciicrr.ft. Conduct of the French and Indians. Queen Anne s war. 
 
 38. A great many people, in those days, were foolish enough 
 to be ieve in witches. One day, two young girls in Salem com 
 menced twitching and acting very strangely. An old Indian 
 woman was accused of bewitching them. Pretty soon others 
 began to act just as strangely, and in almost every house some 
 body was " bewitched." Homely old women were first accused 
 of being the witches, but at last, all sorts of people were sus 
 pected,^ 
 
 39. Even the governor s wife was called a witch ; and a very 
 good minister of the Gospel was accused, and was afterward 
 hanged. A great many innocent people were imprisoned, and 
 otherwise punished ; and during the six months that this fright 
 ful delusion prevailed, twenty persons were hanged. At last the 
 rulers and people came to their senses, and the supposed witches 
 disappeared. They all felt ashamed ; and every body, from that 
 time to this, laughed about the Salem witchcraft. 
 
 40. This trouble had passed away, and the long war had ended, 
 and people began to hope for happier days. But they were dis 
 appointed. The French and Indians continued to plunder and 
 murder the English who lived in the wilderness, and even vil 
 lages were attacked and destroyed. The French wanted to get 
 possession of the whole country, and the Indians loved war and 
 plunder, r.nd so they kept busy together in annoying the New 
 Englanders. 
 
 41. England became offended at something France had done. 
 They quarreled and went to war. Queen Mary was dead, and 
 King William having been killed by a fall from his horse, Mary s 
 sister, A.^ne, became Queen of England. On that account, this 
 war, \vhich was commenced in 1702, was called 
 
 QUEEN ANNE S WAR. 
 
 4?. As before, the French and English in America went to 
 wa^ too, and again the white people in New England suffered 
 
 OUE~Y-O^G 38 What can you tell about witches? 39. What about the sufferings of 
 theVP - 40. What new troubles came? 41. What changes took place in England? 
 42. \v~xi;..., ^.~n happened in America? 
 
70 COLONIES. 
 
 Troubles with the French and Indians. The captive maiden. Walker s expedition. 
 
 dreadfully from the cruelty of the French and Indians. Fortun 
 ately for the people of New York, the Five Nations, of whom I 
 have told you [verse G, page 12], were honorable, and having 
 agreed not to fight for or against either party, did as they had 
 promised. 
 
 43. The New England Indians had made similar promises to 
 the English, but the French wickedly persuaded them to break 
 their word. Then there was great trouble all along the frontier, 
 and every one was made afraid. Many people were murdered by 
 the French and their dusky allies, villages were burned, and a 
 large number of inhabitants were carried off by the Indians, as 
 prisoners. 
 
 44. There was a little girl, named Williams, who was carried 
 away from Deerfield by the Indians. She was the daughter of 
 a minister, and was kept among them until she grew to be a 
 young woman. She came to love them very much, for they 
 were kind to her, and she married a Mohawk chief, a brave man 
 among the Five Nations. 
 
 45. Some of the New England Colonies joined together in 
 raising an army of soldiers and a fleet of ships, with which to 
 chastise the French in Nova Scotia. In the course of three or 
 four years they made the French people there very glad to be 
 have themselves properly, and then, to prevent more trouble, 
 they took the country away from France and gave it to England. 
 
 46. In the year 1711, a great English war-sailor, named 
 Walker, came to Boston with many ships and soldiers. These 
 were joined by New England people, and they all sailed for the 
 St. Lawrence river, to attack Quebec. Eight of Walker s ships 
 were wrecked, and a thousand of his soldiers were drowned, and 
 he went back to Boston very sorrowful. 
 
 47. The French, the English, and the Indians, had now be 
 come tired of war, and in 1713 they all agreed to be friends. 
 The chiefs of .the eastern Indians went to Boston, and promised 
 
 QUESTIONS. -43. What can you tell about troubles in New England ? 44. What can 
 
 you t-,-11 about a little captive girl ? 45. What was done against the French in the East? 
 46. What can you tell about Walker s expedition ? 47. What more can you tell of the 
 English, French, and Indians? 
 
PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 71 
 
 King George s war. Capture of Louisburg. 
 
 not to do the English any more harm. They kept their word, 
 and, for thirty years, there was no more war in America, between 
 the French, the English, and the Indians. 
 
 48. In the year 1744, England and France quarreled again, 
 and went to war, and, for the third time, the French and En 
 glish in America thought it proper to quarrel too, and com 
 menced fighting. At that time, Queen Anne s son, George, was 
 monarch of England, and this contest was called 
 
 KING 
 
 49. Eastward of Nova Scotia is quite a large island, called 
 Cape Breton. Upon that island the French had a town named 
 Louisburg, and there they built a very strong fort, having heavy 
 walls and many great guns. This gave the French very great 
 power in that quarter, and the people of New England and New 
 York joined together to take the fort away from them. 
 
 50. The English in America hated the French, because they 
 had made the Indians act so cruelly. On a warm day in April, 
 in the year 1745, a large number of soldiers sailed from Boston, 
 for Cape Breton. On the way they were joined by several large 
 English war-ships, from the West Indies ; and toward the middle 
 of May they all landed not far from Louisburg. 
 
 51. The French people, seeing four thousand Englishmen com. 
 ing with ships and cannon, were greatly frightened. After talking 
 the matter over among themselves, they came to the conclusion 
 that they could not drive their enemies away, and therefore there 
 was no use in fighting. So they surrendered that is, they sent 
 word to the English commanders to come and take their fort, 
 city, and ships, if they would spare their lives and treat them 
 well. These things were done, and the English went back to 
 Boston, well pleased. 
 
 52. The King of France was much mortified by the capture 
 of Louisburg ; and the next year he sent many heavy ships to 
 
 QUESTIONS. ^48. What can you tell of a new quarrel with France ? 49. What can you 
 tell about Louisburg? 50. What was done iu the spring of 1745? 51. What did the 
 French at Louisburg do ? 
 
72 
 
 COLONIES. 
 
 The Dutch on Manhattan. Their k i ndnesB to aU. 
 
 get the fort back again. Dreadful storms beat upon the ships, 
 and many of them went to the bottom of the ocean. The re 
 mainder returned to France. From that time until now, the 
 English have owned the island of Cape Breton, and every thing 
 upon it, except private property. 
 
 53. France and England remained quiet a few years, when 
 another quarrel broke out, and caused one of the most distressing 
 wars then ever known in America. It lasted seven years, and is 
 called the FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. I shall tell you 
 that in another chapter. 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 PLANTERS IN NEW YORK. 
 
 1. I have told you [page 39] how the Dutch made settle 
 ments on Manhattan island, and commenced building a city at 
 the lower end of it. They called that city New Amsterdam. 
 When Planters and their families came, a governor came also. 
 His name was Minuit. He bought of the Indians all of the 
 land on which the city of New York now stands, for twenty-four 
 dollars. I will soon tell you how New Amsterdam came to be 
 called New York. 
 
 2. The governor built a strong inclosure and called it Fort 
 Amsterdam. But he did something better than this, to keep the 
 Indians from troubling the Dutch he made them his friends, and 
 traded honestly with them. He was also friendly with the people 
 of New England, and did every thing to make New Amsterdam 
 a pleasant home for all who came there. So commenced the 
 colony. 
 
 3. In order to settle the country rapidly, the Dutch West 
 
 QUESTIONS 52. What can you tell of an expedition from France? 53. What happened 
 afterward ? 1. What can you tell about the Dutch on Manhattan ? 2. What did their 
 governor do ? 
 
PLANTERS IN NEW YORK. 73 
 
 A weak and a wicked governor. The poor Indians. 
 
 India Company, of which I have told you [verse 5, page 39] agreed 
 to give so much land to men who should lead or send a certain 
 number of emigrants to settle upon it. Those who received 
 lands in this way, were called Patroons, or patrons. The family 
 of one of these Patroons, named Van Rensselaer, yet own large 
 tracts of such land in the neighborhood of Albany. 
 
 4. When a new governor, named Van Twiller, came to rule at 
 New Amsterdam, it was found that he could be easily persuaded. 
 Bad men, no doubt, advised him to do wrong. He quarreled 
 with the settlers in Connecticut, but I do not blame him much 
 for that. He did not treat the Indians very well, and in that he 
 was wrong. Yet he was a much better man than Kieft the next 
 governor. 
 
 5. Kieft loved money, power, and liquor. He loved to quar 
 rel with every body. He made the English in Connecticut, and 
 the Swedes on the Delaware, his enemies. He quarreled with 
 the Indians all around him, and with his Dutch neighbors in New 
 Amsterdam. His conduct soon made the Indians hate him, and 
 his own people despise him. 
 
 6. Under some pretense, he made war first upon some Indians 
 in New Jersey, and then upon others beyond the Harlem river. 
 The people of New Amsterdam did not like these things, be 
 cause their fur-trade with the Indians was lessened, and they 
 plainly told the governor so. Kieft was somewhat afraid of the 
 people, so he asked the leading men of the city to get together, 
 and talk over these affairs with him. This was the first Repre 
 sentative Assembly in New Amsterdam. 
 
 7. Some of the people finally agreeing with the governor, he 
 resolved to make further war upon the poor Indians. At this 
 time a large number of River Indians, pursued by the Mohawks, 
 had taken shelter at Hoboken, opposite New Amsterdam. In 
 stead of being the friend of these poor people in their distress, 
 Kieft took this opportunity to destroy them. 
 
 8. At the middle of a cold winter s night, Kieft s soldiers 
 
 QUESTIONS. 3. "What can you tell about Patroons? 4. "What can you tell about Van 
 Twiller? 5. What kind of a man was Kieft? 6. How did he offend the people? and 
 what was done ? 7. What did the governor do ? 
 
74 COLONIES. 
 
 Destruction of Indians. Governor Stuyvesant. Conquest of New Sweden. 
 
 crossed the Hudson, attacked the sleeping Indians, and before 
 daylight, almost a hundred helpless men, women, and children 
 were either killed outright, or were pushed off the high banks 
 into the freezing river. It was a cruel act, and the Indians all 
 over the country were so angry, that they killed every white 
 man they saw, and burned white people s houses everywhere. 
 
 9. This terrible Indian war finally ended. The white people 
 were the strongest, and peace came. Kieft s conduct was so bad 
 that the company told him to come home, and they would put 
 a better man in his place. With a great deal of property ob 
 tained by wrong-doing, he sailed for Europe. The ship was 
 wrecked, the property was lost, and Kieft was drowned. The 
 wicked never go unpunished. 
 
 10. Peter Stuyvesant, a brave soldier, became governor of 
 New Netheriand, in 1647. His kindness and honesty made the 
 Indians his friends, and his bravery and justice made him re 
 spected by both the English on the east and the Swedes on the 
 west. He ruled the people strongly, but wisely and faithfully. 
 
 11. The Dutch at length became jealous of the Swedes, who 
 were rapidly increasing ; and as they were clearly in New Nether- 
 land, Stuyvesant was directed to bring them under his power. 
 He had built a fort which the Swedes had attacked and taken 
 possession of. This was sufficient cause for war, and with six 
 hundred men he went to the Delaware, and soon made the 
 Swedes acknowledge his power. He was their governor after 
 that. 
 
 12. The Swedes being conquered, the Indians reconciled, and 
 the English in Connecticut satisfied, Stuyvesant concluded all 
 trouble was at an end. But there was some at his very door. 
 You remember Kieft once asked the leading men to get to 
 gether, [verse 6, page 73], and consult with him. Stuyvesant 
 never did so ; and finally the people who wished to be consulted, 
 appointed a few good men to assemble and propose certain laws. 
 
 13. Stuyvesant scolded, but the people were firm. They re- 
 
 QUESTIONS. 8. What wicked thing was done to the Indians ? 9. What happened to 
 Kieft? 10. What can you tell of Stuyvesant? 11. What can you tell about the Dutch 
 and Swedes ? 12. How was Stuyvesant mistaken ? 
 
PLANTERS IN NEW YORK. 75 
 
 New Amsterdam taken by the English, and named New York. 
 
 fused to be taxed without being consulted, and when he threat 
 ened to punish them, they plainly told him that they would will 
 ingly be under English rule, for the sake of enjoying English 
 liberty. This was an unpleasant hint. 
 
 14. Soon after that English ships and soldiers came, took 
 possession of the fort, and compelled Stuyvesant to give up the 
 whole country. That was a sad day for the proud governor, but 
 
 CITY OF NEW YOKK IN 1664. 
 
 
 
 he could not help himself. Then he wished that he had list 
 ened to the people, and made them love Dutch rule better. This 
 was in 1664. 
 
 15. King Charles had given New Nethcrland to his brother 
 James, the Duke of York. So its name was changed to that of 
 New York, in honor of the Duke. The city was called so too, 
 and many things were changed. An English governor ruled ; 
 and the people soon found that they were no better off. Taxes 
 were greater, and privileges were less. 
 
 16. A few years after this, England and Holland went to war. 
 Suddenly many Dutch ships appeared in New York Bay, and the 
 English were compelled to give up the city and whole country to 
 them. When peace was made, these were given back again, and 
 from that time, until it became an independent State, New York 
 belonged to the English. 
 
 17. The wicked Andros, who was afterward sent to rule all 
 New England, you remember [verse 31, page 67], became gov 
 ernor of New York in 1674. The people, who hated him, grew 
 stronger and stronger every day ; and, finally, when he left in 
 1683, they procured from the Duke a writing, which was called 
 a Charter of Liberties. Then a Representative Assembly was 
 
 QUESTIONS. 13. What more can you tell of Stuyvesant and the people? 14. What 
 Boon happened ? 15. What changes took place in New Amsterdam ? 16. What other 
 changes soon occurred ? 17. What can you tell about the people and government in 
 New York? 
 
76 COLONIES. 
 
 Leisler, the martyr. Political parties in New York. Newspapers. 
 
 regularly chosen by the people, and popular government was 
 established. 
 
 18. When Duke James became King James, on the death of 
 Charles, he refused to let the people have an Assembly, and he 
 began to oppress them in various ways. They had resolved 
 to defy him, and were on the point of open rebellion, when 
 the king was driven from England, and William and Mary be 
 came monarchs, as you remember. [See page 60.] 
 
 19. There was now no royal governor in New York, and the 
 people chose Jacob Leisler, a talented merchant and leader of 
 their military companies, to rule them. This gave offense to 
 many leading men ; and, finally, when a governor was sent, 
 Leisler was accused of treason, or doing injury to the govern 
 ment, because he had done as the people wished him to do. 
 
 20. The enemies of Leisler tried to persuade the governor to 
 hang him and his son-in-law, Milborne, who was his aid. The 
 governor refused. But one day, while he was drunk, after dining 
 with one of their enemies, the governor gave his written consent 
 to have them hanged, and they were both dead before he became 
 sober. The people were very indignant, and Leisler arM Mil- 
 borne have ever been regarded as martyrs by those who think 
 the people have a right to choose their own rulers. 
 
 21. From that time there were two political parties, violently 
 opposed to each other, in New York. One took sides with the 
 governor, whoever he might be at the time, and the other with 
 the people. Those who favored the governor were called Aris 
 tocrats, and those who favored the people were called Dem 
 ocrats. 
 
 22. Each party had a newspaper, and through this, as well as 
 in public meetings and the Colonial Assembly, they quarreled 
 continually. The Democratic editor published something offen 
 sive to the governor, in 1734, and he was put in prison. The 
 best lawyer in America was employed in his favor, and he was 
 finally set at liberty, by the decision of those who tried him. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 18. What can you tell about the king and people ? 19. What did the 
 people do? 20. What did the enemies of Leisler accomplish ? 21. What can you tell 
 of parties in New York ? 22. What can you tell about a newspaper difficulty ? 
 
PLANTERS IN MARYLAND. 77 
 
 The freedom of the Press. Civil war in Maryland. 
 
 23. This decision made great rejoicing among the people, and 
 they gave the lawyer, Mr. Hamilton of Philadelphia, a gold box. 
 This was considered a great victory, because it established the lib 
 erty of the PRESS in New York. 
 
 24. Ptom that time until the commencement of the French and 
 Indian war, the history of New York is made up chiefly of the 
 stories of party quarrels, which you care nothing about, and which 
 I take no^ pleasure in relating. So here, for the present, I will 
 end the history of the State of New York, and pass on to that of 
 another. 
 
 SECTION IV. 
 
 PLANTERS IN MARYLAND. 
 
 1. The people at St. Mary s, where, you remember [verse 6, 
 page 46], the first settlement in Maryland was made, formed a 
 more convenient government, after they had been there six 
 years, by choosing a few men to make laws for the whole of 
 them. This is called a Representative Government, because a 
 few represent the many. Our Government is such a one. 
 
 2. The people of that colony, as well as those of others, had 
 some troubles with the Indians, but they did not last long. Then 
 they quarreled and fought among themselves. A man named 
 Clayborne had traded with the Indians, and made settlements in 
 Maryland, before Calvert and his people came, so he claimed to 
 have a better right to the country than Lord Baltimore. Many 
 of the people thought so, too, and they and those who thought 
 otherwise, fought about it. Clayborne s .party got the worst of it. 
 
 3. The Maryland Legislature did a good thing in 1649. They 
 made a law which allowed the people to worship God as they 
 pleased. The Quakers and Churchmen, who were persecuted in 
 
 QUESTIONS. 23. What was the effect of th? decision ? 24. What can you say of the 
 history of New York from that time ? 1. What can yon tell of the government of 
 Maryland ? 2. What can you tell of troubles there ? 3. What did the Legislature do ? 
 
78 COLONIES. 
 
 Troubles in Maryland. Religious difficulties. 
 
 New England, and the Puritans who were badly used in Virginia, 
 went to Maryland to live, and the colony grew very fast. 
 
 4. The troubles in England at the time when King Charles was 
 beheaded, made trouble in Maryland, also ; for many of the peo 
 ple took sides with the king, and many others with Cromwell, as 
 they did in Virginia [page 58], you remember. These parties 
 quarreled a great deal, and they were all unhappy for many years. 
 
 5. Finally the p eople of Maryland quarreled about religion. 
 The first settlers were Roman Catholics. When the law that 
 allowed every body to worship God as he pleased, became known, 
 as I have told you, a great many Protestants, as those who were 
 not Roman Catholics were called, came there to live. 
 
 6. In 1654 there were more Protestants than Roman Catholics 
 in Maryland, and they ungenerously changed the laws, and de 
 prived Roman Catholics of their rights. This led to hot quar 
 rels, and finally to a war that lasted two years. Such a war of 
 a people among themselves, is called Civil War. 
 
 7. Lord Baltimore, who owned Maryland by a charter from 
 the king, was a Roman Catholic, and the Protestant Legislature 
 went so far as to take all power and right away from him, and 
 give them to the people. These things made great unhappiness 
 in Maryland ; but finally, in 1660, when the dead king s son, 
 Charles, became monarch, he gave every thing back to Lord Bal 
 timore ; and for almost thirty years afterward, the colony was 
 quite peaceable, and prospered. 
 
 8. All worshiped God as they pleased, in Maryland, and 
 every thing was going well, when King James of England was 
 driven away to France [page 60], as I have told you. That king 
 was a Roman Catholic. The governor of Maryland was also a 
 Roman Catholic, and he did not like, at first, to own the Protest 
 ant William and Mary as his sovereigns. 
 
 9. This hesitation made a busy-body, named Coode, tell the 
 Protestants that the governor was going to call in the surround 
 ing Indians to murder them all. They armed themselves, and, 
 
 QUESTIONS. 4. What w<* the pffpct. of troubles ii Ending? . What, can yon tell 
 of a reli<riouR quarrel 6. What did tho Protestants do ? 7. Whst can you Ml about 
 Lord Baltimore? 8. What can you say of the king and the Maryland governor? 
 
PLANTERS IN CONNECTICUT. 79 
 
 Eights of Lord Baltimore restored. The Connecticut people. 
 
 led by Coode, they took possession of all the public writings, and 
 the government, and declared they would have nothing more to 
 do with the owner of Maryland. 
 
 10. The Protestants ruled the colony, by representatives, until 
 1C91, when King William took matters into his own hands, de 
 clared Maryland to be a royal province, and appointed a governor 
 himself. Then the Church of England was made the religion for 
 all in Maryland, and the Roman Catholics, who settled the coun 
 try, were cruelly deprived of their rights. 
 
 11. In 1716, the rights of Lord Baltimore were restored. He 
 was then dead, and his oldest son was a little baby. The guard 
 ians of the little bov took good care of matters for him till he 
 grew to be a man. He and his family owned Maryland, and ap 
 pointed the governors, until 1776, from which time the people 
 have chosen their own rulers, for Maryland then became one of 
 our States. 
 
 SECTION V. 
 
 PLANTERS IN CONNECTICUT. 
 
 1. I have told you about the settlers or adventurers in the 
 Connecticut Valley, and at New Haven, and how they became 
 planters. Those of New Haven were disposed to be merchants, 
 too, and to send ships to different parts of the world to trade. 
 But after losing several of their ships, they concluded it would be 
 better to be nothing else but planters. They were a good peo 
 ple, and made the Bible their only Law-Book. 
 
 2. Stuyvesant, the soldier-governor of New Netherland, went 
 to Hartford, on the Connecticut river, in the year 1650, and in 
 friendly talk, settled all of the disputes about lands with the 
 planters there. Two years afterward, when England and Holland 
 
 QTTESTIONB. 9. What did a busy-body do? 10. What change took place in Mary 
 land ? 11. What can you tell of Lord Baltimore s family ? 1. What did the New Haven 
 people do ? 2. What can you tell of the Dutch and English ? 
 
80 COLONIES. 
 
 The Connecticut charter. Quarrel with Rhode Island. Governor Andros. 
 
 went to war, the New England people foolishly believed that the 
 Dutch in New Netherland wished to fight them, and that they 
 had employed the Indians to kill all the white people eastward 
 of the Connecticut river. So they prepared to fight the Dutch, 
 but they soon found that there was no truth in the foolish story. 
 
 3. When Charles the Second became monarch, the Connecticut 
 Valley people asked him for a charter. He refused. Then the Con 
 necticut governor, whose father had been a great friend of the 
 dead king, went to England to see Charles about it. The king s 
 father had given the governor s father a ring. This the governor 
 gave to Charles, and he felt so happy that he granted a charter 
 to the Connecticut river people, which included Rhode Island 
 and the New Haven colony, and extended west to the Pacific 
 Ocean. 
 
 4. Rhode Island, refused to be thus joined to Connecticut, but 
 the New Haven colony agreed to the union, and so, in 1665, the 
 real colony of Connecticut was formed, and remained so until it 
 became an independent State, more than a hundred years after 
 ward. Rhode Island and Connecticut quarreled about the bound 
 ary line between them, for sixty years. It was a very long 
 quarrel. 
 
 5. In the year 1695, Andros, the tyrant, then Governor of 
 New York, claimed the right to rule the people of Connecticut, 
 and went there to assert it. They soon sent him away ; and for 
 a dozen years every thing went on pleasantly and prosperously. 
 
 6. Andros, as I have told you [verse 31, page 67], came over in 
 1686, as Governor of all New England, and tried to take away 
 the charter from the colonies. Late in autumn he went to 
 Hartford, to get the Connecticut charter which King Charles had 
 given them. The people treated him politely. They knew his 
 errand, and were prepared. * r 
 
 7. Andros went into the Assembly or Legislature, and told 
 them to bring the charter to him. The law-makers talked about 
 it a long time, until it became dark and candles were lighted. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 3. What can you tell about a charter for Connecticut? 4. What can 
 you tell about Rhode Island and Connecticut? 5. What can you tell of Andros? f 
 What did he afterward try to do ? 
 
PLANTERS IN CONNECTICUT. 
 
 81 
 
 Andros and the Connecticut charter. 
 
 The charter preserved. 
 
 Then the charter, nicely packed in a long mahogany box, was 
 brought and laid upon the table. Just as Andros stepped for 
 ward to take it, the lights were all put out. 
 
 ANDROS AND THE CHARTER OF CONNECTICUT. 
 
 8. When the candles were again lighted, the charter could not 
 be found. A plan had been laid to keep it from Andros. In the 
 darkness, Captain Wadsworth snatched it up, ran some distance 
 into a field, and hid it in the hollow trunk of an old oak-tree. 
 There it remained until Andros was driven away from New En 
 gland, when it was brought out. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 7. What can you tell about Andros and the Connecticut charter ? 8. How 
 was Andros outwitted ? 
 
82 
 
 COLONIES. 
 
 The charter oak. Governor Fletcher and Captain Wadsworth. 
 
 9. That venerable and venerated tree 
 stood in the city of Hartford, one hun 
 dred and sixty-nine years afterward. 
 On a very stormy night in August, 
 1856, it was blown down, and now it 
 has passed away forever. It was known 
 by the name of The Charter Oak. 
 
 10. Again the people of Connecti- 
 TIIE CHAKTI.K OAK. cut showed their bravery and love of 
 
 freedom. Governor Fletcher, of New York, claimed the right to 
 rule in Connecticut. The people there refused to obey him. He 
 went to Hartford, called out the militia, and commenced reading 
 a paper which gave him the right. That same Captain Wads- 
 worth who hid the charter, now commanded the militia, and he 
 ordered the drums to be beaten. " Silence," said the governor, 
 angrily. The drummers stopped, and he began to read. "Play," 
 said Wadsworth to the drummers. "Silence!" shouted the gov 
 ernor. Wadsworth then stepped in front of him and said, " Sir, if 
 they are again interrupted, I 11 make the sun shine through you 
 in a moment !" The frightened governor put the paper in his 
 pocket, and went back to New York, very much out of patience 
 I can assure you. 
 
 11. From that time until the French and Indian war, when 
 there were one hundred thousand people in Connecticut, the 
 Planters there shared in all the labors and expenses of the con 
 flicts that occurred. They were also very prosperous. 
 
 SECTION VI. 
 
 PLANTERS IN RHODE ISLAND. 
 
 1. I have told you how Roger Williams was driven from Mas 
 sachusetts, and became the founder of Rhode Island. Those who 
 
 QUESTIONS. 9. What can you tell about the Charter Oak? 10. Tell the story of 
 Governor Fletcher and the Connecticut people. 
 
PLANTERS IN NEW JERSEY. 83 
 
 The Rhode Island charter. Newport. Sale of New Jersey. 
 
 drove him away soon became jealous of him, and afraid of his free 
 opinions ; and it was claimed that " Williams s Narraganset Plant 
 ations," as they called Rhode Island, belonged to Massachusetts. 
 
 2. The charter that Williams obtained in 1643, was pro 
 nounced, in 1652, to be good by the Legislature of England, 
 called the Long Parliament, and Massachusetts then gave up its 
 claim. But there was a dispute about the boundary line between 
 Rhode Island and Massachusetts, for almost a hundred years. It 
 was settled in 1741. 
 
 3. Roger Williams was chosen the first governor of the Prov 
 idence and Rhode Island Plantations, in 1653, and the colony 
 prospered greatly, for every one was free. Ten years afterward 
 Charles the Second gave them another charter, which Andros 
 took away. It was afterward restored, and under it the people 
 lived one hundred and fifty-seven years. 
 
 4. Newport soon became a thriving town; and when, in 1732, 
 Dr. Franklin s brother commenced printing there, it contained 
 five thousand inhabitants. There John Smibert, the first man 
 who painted good portraits in America, lived for some time. 
 The colony always bore its share in wars until the French and 
 Indian contest, of which I shall soon tell yon. 
 
 SECTION VII. 
 
 PLANTERS IN NEW JERSEY. 
 
 1. New Jersey was a part of New Netherland, and was in 
 cluded in the gift [page 75] which Charles the Second made to 
 his brother James, the Duke of Y.ork. The same year when the 
 English took possession of New Netherland, the Dutch sold New 
 Jersey to two noblemen, named Berkeley and Carteret. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 1. What can you tell of Roger Williams and others? 2. What can yon 
 tell of the claim of Massachusetts to Rhode Island? 3. What can you tell of the pro 
 gress of Rhode Island? 4. What can you tell about Newport? 1. What can you tell 
 about New Jersey? 
 
84 COLONIES 
 
 Liberality of the owners of New Jersey. Trouble with the settlers. The Quakers. 
 
 2. These noblemen, anxious to have the country settled, offered 
 the land without rent or taxes, for five years. This liberality, 
 and the fine climate, caused many planters to go there, and farms 
 were seen in all directions. The people first met to make laws, 
 in 1668. 
 
 3. Every thing went on smoothly during the five years ; but 
 then, when the owners asked for a rent of only a half-penny an 
 acre, the people grumbled, and declared they would not pay it. 
 They quarreled with the owners for two years, and then drove 
 away the governor they had appointed, and chose one themselves. 
 
 4. The owners Avcrc about to compel the people to pay the 
 rents, when the Dutch, as I have told you [verse 16, page 75] took 
 possession of the whole country again. When it went back to 
 the English, new regulations were made, and the western half of 
 New Jersey was bought by a Quaker, as a place for his friends in 
 England and elsewhere, to settle and have peace. It afterward 
 went into the hands of William Penn and others, and the prov 
 ince was divided into EAST and WEST JERSEY. 
 
 5. More than four hundred Quakers came from England and 
 settled in West Jersey, in 1677. They lived peaceably together, 
 as Quakers always do, and prospered. Andros, the tyrant, tried 
 to rule them, but they would have nothing to do with him ; 
 and, in 1681, the first Legislature of West Jersey met at Salem, 
 and made some excellent laws. 
 
 6. After awhile the Quakers bought East Jersey also; and 
 Thomas Barclay, who wrote a large book about his people, was 
 made governor. Every thing was going on well, when the Duke 
 of York became King James, and the charters were taken away 
 from both the Jerseys. 
 
 7. Now all was confusion, and remained so for several years 
 after King James was driven away to France. Finally, in 1702, 
 the Jerseys were united and made into a royal province, unde* 
 Lord Cornbury, a bad man who was the governor of New York. 
 Thirty-six years afterward, New Jersey was made independent of 
 
 QUESTIONS. 2. What can you tell of a liberal offer? 3. How clH the people behave? 
 4. What changes took place? 5. What cnn you tell of Quaker settlers in West Jersey? 
 6. What of them in East Jersey ? 7. What changes again took place ? 
 
PLANTERS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 85 
 
 The character of William Penn. Founding of Philadelphia. 
 
 New York, and remained so. Lewis Morris was its first gov 
 ernor. It became an independent State in 1776. 
 
 SECTION VIII. 
 
 PLANTERS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 
 
 1. I have told you that William Penn joined the territory of 
 Delaware to Pennsylvania in 1682. Then the colony of Penn 
 sylvania fairly commenced, and a great many Planters came. 
 
 2. Penn was a just man, and treated the Indians so well that 
 they loved him, and called him "Good Father Penn." He 
 nought their lands instead of taking them without leave ; and 
 ic told them that he and his people wished to live with them as 
 Brothers. 
 
 " Thou lt find," said the Quaker, "in me and mine, 
 But friends and brothers to thee and to thine ; 
 "Who abuse no power, and admit no line 
 Twixt the red man and the white. 
 
 "And bright was the spot where the Quaker came 
 To leave his hat, his drab and his name, 
 That will sweetly sound from the trump of Fame, 
 Till its final blast shall die." 
 
 3. In the autumn of 1682, Penn laid out the city of Phila 
 delphia. That word means " City of Brotherly Love." Within 
 i year, almost one hundred houses were built, and every day the 
 Indians came with wild fowls and the flesh of deer, to present to 
 
 ?ood Father Penn. Never was a State blest with a better be 
 ginning; and, as long as the Quakers ruled Pennsylvania, peace 
 and prosperity prevailed there. 
 
 QTTESTIONS. 1. What was done in 1682? 2. What can you tell about William 
 Penn? 3. What can you tell of Penn and Philadelphia? 
 
COLONIES. 
 
 Penn s kindness to the Planters. His visit to America. His death. 
 
 4. Ill 1683, Penii called the representatives of the people to 
 gether, and gave them a " Charter of Liberties." It was so very 
 just, that all were made happy. It was agreed that all might 
 worship God as they pleased ; and to the people he gave the 
 privilege of choosing their own rulers. So they were a perfectly 
 free people, as we now are. 
 
 5. Penn returned to England, and soon afterward King James 
 was driven away to France. He and Penn had always been 
 good friends, and because the Quaker would not speak harshly 
 about the king, he was suspected of being an enemy to the new 
 monarch. He was put in jail, and Pennsylvania was taken 
 from him, and made a royal province under the control of the 
 Governor of New York. 
 
 6. Not long afterward Penn was let out of prison, for it was 
 found that he was a friend of William and Mary. Pennsylvania 
 was given back to him, and he came over to America in 1699, to 
 look after his affairs. 
 
 7. The people asked Penn for a more liberal charter, and he 
 granted it in 1701. The people of Delaware now asked him to 
 let them have a Legislature of their own, and he granted that 
 too. From that time, until the War for Independence in 1776, 
 Pennsylvania and Delaware were under one governor, but had 
 distinct Legislatures. 
 
 8. Soon after making these arrangements, William Penn re 
 turned to England. He never came to America again, for his 
 health failed, and he died in 1718, leaving Pennsylvania to his 
 three sons. These and their heirs owned the province until: 
 1776, when it was purchased by the people for more than half 
 a million of dollars. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 4. What did Penn do for the people? 5. What happened to Penn in 
 England ? 6. What was the result ? 7. What more can you say of Penn and his 
 family? 8. What can you tell of Pennsylvania and Delaware? 
 
PLANTERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 87 
 
 The proposed government for North Carolina. Troubles with the Planters. 
 
 SECTION IX. 
 
 PLANTERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 
 
 1. The owners of the Carolinas, knowing that they possessed a 
 very beautiful country, and that a great many Planters were 
 going -tHere, thought it would be fine to make a government for 
 it, like that of England, with all sorts of grand people, except a 
 king. So they employed two or three learned men to write a 
 Constitution for the purpose. 
 
 2. At first, the Planters in the Carolinas laughed at the idea 
 of having fine gentlemen who would do nothing, with their fine 
 houses, and horses, and carriages, and servants, in the woods of 
 America ! And when they found that the owners were in earn 
 est, the strong and industrious Planters told them plainly that 
 they would have no such government. 
 
 3. There was a long quarrel about it, and finally the owners 
 were compelled to give up their grand scheme. Then they tried 
 to get money from the Planters, by making them pay so much 
 for every thing that came in ships, and in other ways. The peo 
 ple got very angry at last, drove the governor and other officers 
 away, and for two years they managed their own affairs. 
 
 4. When these quarrels were settled, a very mean man, named 
 Seth Sothel, who loved money more than any thing else, came to 
 govern the Carolinas. He cheated every body. After being 
 there six years, he left, just as the people were going, to put him 
 on a ship, and send him to England. Then some better govern 
 ors came, but none made the people so happy and prosperous as 
 the good Quaker governor, John Archdale. 
 
 5. These troubles happened in the northern part of the Caro 
 linas. At the same time, the Planters in the southern part were 
 prospering, and were rapidly increasing. They formed a Legis- 
 
 QuESTro-ss. 1. Whnt did tho owners of the Cirolrms wish to do? 2. What did the 
 Planters think of thf-ir schomn? H. What can you tpll nbout the owners and the Plant 
 ers? 4. What can you tell of Sothel and others ? 5. What was done in South Carolina ? 
 
88 COLONIES. 
 
 The people of South Carolina. Troubles with the governor. John Archdale. 
 
 lature in 1674, but there was such a mixture of people, that they 
 did not agree very well. There were English, Scotch, Irish, and 
 Dutch, Protestants and Roman Catholics, and they disputed 
 continually. 
 
 6. But when, in 1680; the Indians attacked the settlements, 
 they all united for defense, and forgot their quarrels, while they 
 conquered the Indians. That same year, the city of Charleston 
 was laid out, and it soon became a flourishing village. The 
 Planters continually increased, and many went up the Santee and 
 Edisto rivers, where they cultivated fine farms. 
 
 7. Many Huguenots came from France to settle there, and 
 have peace. The English disliked the French, and would not 
 allow them to take any part in making laws, or in other manage 
 ment of affairs. The French people were treated so for about ten 
 years, when the English, finding them better than they ex 
 pected, began to love and respect them, and then gave them all 
 the privileges of citizens. 
 
 8. Like their more northern friends, the Planters in the south 
 refused to have any thing to do with the grand movement pre 
 pared by the owners. They quarreled with the governor, drove 
 him away, and took public matters into their own hands. This 
 happened in the year 1690. 
 
 9. In the midst of this trouble, Seth Sothel came there, and 
 the people foolishly allowed him to be their governor. He rob 
 bed and cheated them, as he did the people of the northern 
 colony, and at length they drove him away. After that they 
 would have no other governor from the owners, till the good 
 Quaker, Archdale, came to rule both Carolinas, in 1695. 
 
 10. The Planters had peace and prosperity while Archdale 
 remained, which was not a great while. From the close of his 
 time, the histories of the two Carolinas are quite distinct, although 
 the provinces were not separated until 1729. 
 
 QUKBTIONB. 6. What can yon tell n.bout the Indians and the Planters ? 7. How were 
 French people treated there ? 8, 0. What can you tell about the government of South 
 Carolina ? 10. What can you say of Archdale ? 
 
PLANTERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 89 
 
 The white people and the Indians. The Spaniards at St. Augustine. 
 
 NORTH CAROLINA. 
 
 11. At the beginning of the year 1700, Planters were culti 
 vating lands in North Carolina from the sea-shore to the Yadkin 
 river. The Indians were dying rapidly. Many had gone further 
 into the forests, and the people of different countries .were coming 
 to occupy their lands. 
 
 12. Fpr several years all was peaceful, and the Planters no 
 longer dreaded the Indians, when a terrible calamity befell them. 
 The Tuscarora Indians were yet quite strong, and they persuaded 
 the broken Indian families in that region to join them in killing 
 all the white people, in 1711. In one night they murdered one 
 hundred and thirty Germans ; and for three days they destroyed 
 the people, and plundered and burned their buildings, in all direc 
 tions. 
 
 13. The people of South Carolina came to help their neigh 
 bors. The Indians were driven back, but the war continued 
 more than a year. Finally, in the spring of 1713, eight hundred 
 Tuscaroras were made prisoners, and the rest fled north and 
 joined their brethren, the Five Nations, in New York. Then was 
 formed the union of the Six NATIONS, of which I have told you 
 on page 12. 
 
 SOUTH CAROLINA. 
 
 14. The Spaniards at St. Augustine, in Florida, became trou 
 blesome, and in 1702 the governor of South Carolina prepared 
 twelve hundred soldiers to go there and attack them. Half of 
 these were white people, and half of them were friendly Indians. 
 
 15. Some of these soldiers went by land, and some by water. 
 They did not succeed in driving the Spaniards away from St. 
 Augustine, as they expected to, and they went home disappointed. 
 This affair cost the Planters of South Carolina many thousand 
 dollars. They had very little gold and silver, so they made paper 
 
 QUESTIONS. 11. What was the condition of North Carolina in 1700? 12. What can 
 you tell of an Indian massacre? 13. What about an Indian war? and how did it end? 
 14. What can you tell about the Spaniards in Florida ? 15. What did the Carolinians 
 do? 
 
90 COLONIES. 
 
 Troubles in South Carolina. An Indian war. 
 
 money for the first time such as we use to pay the expenses 
 with. 
 
 16. The next year, the governor and some soldiers marched 
 against the Indians in Georgia and Florida, who were friends of 
 the Spaniards. They took several hundred of them prisoners, 
 and desolated their country. 
 
 17. Soon after this, another governor of South Carolina tried 
 to make all the people worship God according to the forms of the 
 English Church. Those who would not, were persecuted. This 
 made a great many people uneasy, and disputes continued a long 
 while. The Churchmen had to give up, at last, and the people 
 were allowed to think and act about religion as they pleased. 
 
 18. A greater trouble appeared in 1706. The angry Span 
 iards sent many soldiers, in several French and Spanish ships, to 
 attack Charleston and take possession of the country. The ships 
 came into Charleston harbor, and eight hundred soldiers landed. 
 The South Carolinians were ready to meet them. They soon 
 drove them all to their ships, and took one of the French vessels. 
 
 19. A still darker trouble appeared a few years later. Several 
 Indian tribes joined for the purpose of killing all of the white 
 people in South Carolina, in the spring of 1715. In this great 
 band there were full six thousand warriors. They commenced so 
 secretly that one hundred people had been murdered in the back 
 settlements before the news reached Charleston. 
 
 20. The governor of South Carolina acted promptly. With 
 twelve hundred men, he marched against the Indians. After 
 several hard fights, he drove them far back into the wilderness, 
 and killed a great many. The Indians were dreadfully fright 
 ened ; and believing the white people to be such mighty war 
 riors that they could not be conquered, they let them alone after 
 that. 
 
 21. The people of South Carolina were now heartily tired of 
 proud and money-loving governors. The owners, or Proprietaries, 
 had never spent a dollar in helping them build up a State, or for 
 
 QUESTIONS. -16. What was done to the Indians? 17. What other trouble occurred 
 in South Carolina ? IS. What trouble dul the Carolinians have in 1706 ? 19. What 
 further trouble a few years afterward ? 20. What can you tell about an Indian war ? 
 
PLANTERS IN GEORGIA. 91 
 
 Division of the Carolinas. Georgia. Oglethorpe and the Spaniards. 
 
 paying the expenses of Indian wars. They had made the Planters 
 pay their rents punctually, and in every way acted ungenerously 
 toward them. At last the Planters asked the king to take the 
 country into his own hands. He did so, and South Carolina be 
 came a royal province in 1*720. 
 
 22. The people of North Carolina were just as tired of their 
 governors, too, and talked of taking matters into their own 
 hands, when the king bought the territory in 1729, and it be. 
 came a royal province. The two Carolinas were thus separated. 
 But the people were not much better oft under the royal gov 
 ernors, and with these they were continually disputing, until they 
 became independent in 1776. 
 
 SECTION X. 
 
 THE PLANTERS IN GEORGIA. 
 
 1. The town of Savannah, laid out by Oglethorpe, was upon a 
 high bluff, beautifully shaded with palmeto and other evergreen 
 trees. It grew rapidly ; and within eight years, full twenty-five 
 hundred people had come to Georgia, from Europe. Quite a 
 large number of these were German and Swiss families. There 
 were also many lazy people among the immigrants ; and, as the 
 climate was very hot in summer, very little work was done in the 
 fields. So the colony did not prosper. 
 
 2. Oglethorpe was wide awake. He knew the Spaniards at 
 St. Augustine would soon become jealous of his colony. Being 
 in England in 1736, he persuaded three hundred tall and stout 
 Scotch Highland soldiers to come over with him. With these 
 he thought he might defy the Spaniards. 
 
 3. A great soldier of the cross, as gospel ministers are some- 
 
 QUESTIONS. 21. What brought ahout a change in South Carolina? and how? 22. 
 What was done in both Carolinas ? 1. What can you tell about the Georgia colony? 2. 
 What can you tell about Oglethorpe ? 
 
92 COLONIES. 
 
 Preparations to fight the Spaniards. Story about a French deserter. 
 
 times called, came with him at the same time, to preach to 
 the Indians and persuade the planters to be better people. It 
 was John Wesley, the first great Methodist. But the people 
 cared very little for what he said. Then the great preacher, 
 George Whitefield, came, and tried to do them good in many 
 ways, but he labored almost in vain. Oglethorpe felt dis 
 couraged, for he well knew that without industry and goodness, 
 his colony would not thrive. 
 
 4. As Oglethorpe expected, the Spaniards soon began to show 
 their jealousy. So he built some forts in the lower part of 
 Georgia. This made the Spaniards very angry, and they told 
 Oglethorpe that he and all the English must leave the country 
 below the Savannah river, or they would drive them out. 
 
 5. Oglethorpe was not alarmed, but he went to England and 
 got six hundred more good soldiers. Just then war broke out 
 between England and Spain, and Oglethorpe concluded not to 
 wait for the Spaniards to come against him, but he inarched 
 against them, with his own troops, and t^me South Carolinians 
 and Indians. He had almost reached St. Augustine, when sick 
 ness and want of food compelled him to go back to Savannah. 
 
 6. Two or three years afterward, the Spaniards, with many 
 vessels and soldiers, came to invade Georgia, and drive the 
 Planters away. Oglethorpe was prepared for them, and in the 
 lower part of Georgia, and upon an island near there, the En 
 glish and Spanish soldiers came very near having hard battles. 
 
 7. One day, when Oglethorpe was preparing to go secretly 
 around and attack the Spaniards, a Frenchman in his army ran 
 away and told the enemy all about it. Oglethorpe laid a plan to 
 punish the runaway and trick the Spaniards. 
 
 8. He wrote a letter to the Frenchman, telling him that a 
 British fleet was near St. Augustine, and also spoke about his 
 doing all he could for the English, in the Spanish camp. Then 
 he gave a young Spaniard, who was his prisoner, some money 
 and told him to carry the letter to the Frenchman. Instead of 
 
 QUESTIONS. 3. What about good men in Georgia? 4. What offended the Spaniards? 
 and what was done? 5. What did Oglethorpe do ? 6. What did the Spaniards do ? 7. 
 WliJit did a Frenchman do ? 8. What story can you tell .about the Frenchman ? 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 93 
 
 The Spaniards deceived. Prosperity of Georgia. The strife for power. 
 
 that he carried it to the Spanish commander. That was just 
 what Oglethorpe wanted. The Frenchman was arrested as a 
 spy, and the Spaniards were dreadfully alarmed at the idea of a 
 British fleet being near St Augustine. 
 
 9. Just then some Carolina vessels appeared. The Spaniards 
 thought they were the English fleet. They resolved to attack 
 one of Oglethorpe s forts, and then go to St. Augustine as quick 
 as possible. On the march Oglethorpe attacked them, and so 
 many Spaniards were killed that the spot is yet known as Bloody 
 Marsh. So Georgia was saved. 
 
 10. Oglethorpe went to England in 1743, and never returned 
 to America. That year a sort of government was formed in 
 Georgia, but the colony did not prosper. African slaves were not 
 allowed there as in the Carolinas and Virginia. The Planters did 
 not own the land they cultivated, and they were not allowed to 
 traffic with the Indians nor trade, in ships, with the people of the 
 West India islands. On these accounts, there was very little 
 cause for the people to be industrious and improve the lands. 
 
 11. Finally a happy change came. The king took possession 
 of Georgia in 1752, and from that time until our War for Inde 
 pendence, it remained a royal province. The people might now 
 own their lands, traffic with the Indians, trade in ships, and 
 manage to employ negroes to till the ground. From that time 
 Georgia began to thrive wonderfully, and it has always been one 
 of the most enterprising of the southern States. 
 
 SECTION XL 
 
 THE STRIFE FOR POWER ; OR, THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 
 
 1. I have already told you of the wars in which the French 
 and Indians fought the English in America. These were called, 
 you. remember, King William s war, Queen Anne s war, and 
 
 QUESTIONS 0. What can you tell <nbout a battle between the English and Spaniards? 
 10. What change took place ? Why did the colony not prosper ? 1 1. What happy change 
 occurred? 1. What were the wars between the French and English in America called ? 
 
94 COLONIES. 
 
 The French and English in the Ohio country. 
 
 King George s war. The quarrels that brought on these wars 
 were about matters in Europe. 
 
 2. The war I am now going to tell you about, began in a quar 
 rel about the boundary line between the English and French in 
 the Ohio country. At that time there were about one hundred 
 thousand French people in America, and ten times as many peo 
 ple in the English colonies. 
 
 3. The French were great traffickers with the Indians, all over 
 the country west of the Alleghany mountains, from Lake Erie to 
 New Orleans, and they built a great many forts in the wilderness. 
 This made the English jealous. 
 
 4. After awhile, some English people, by permission of King 
 George of England, went into the Ohio country, and commenced 
 marking out land upon which to settle. The French told them 
 that they had no business there, for the country belonged to the 
 King of France. So they quarreled about it, when, in fact, the 
 country belonged to the Indians. One smart old Indian, w r ho 
 heard the quarrel, said, " You English claim all one side of the 
 river, and you French all the other side ; where does the Indians 
 land lay ?" They could not answer. 
 
 5. The French had soldiers there, and, with these, they caught 
 some of the English and put them in prison, and drove the re 
 mainder away. Dinwiddie, the Governor of Virginia, whose rule 
 extended over a part of that country, now thought it high time 
 for him to take up the quarrel. So he sent a young man, named 
 George Washington, to ask the French commander what he 
 meant by such conduct. 
 
 6. Young -Washington, who afterward became the greatest 
 man in America, was prudent and brave, and could be relied on. 
 In cold weather, he traveled through the woods and over rivers, 
 with ice and snow everywhere, full four hundred miles, before he 
 found the French commander. He had a long and polite talk 
 with him, and carried a letter back to Governor Dinwiddie, which 
 was not very satisfactory. 
 
 QTTESTIONS. 2. How did the French and Indian war commence ? 3. What can you 
 tell of the French ? 4. What can you tell of events in the Ohio country ? 5. What did 
 the French and the Virginia governor do ? 0. What can you tell about Washington ? 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 95 
 
 Expedition against the French. Battle at Fort Necessity. Congress at Albany. 
 
 7. The French captain gave Dinwiddie to understand, that he 
 had. a right to be in the Ohio country with his soldiers, and that 
 he should stay as long as he pleased. Dinwiddie then mustered 
 the Virginia soldiers, and sent them to drive the French away. 
 He made ycung Washington a major, and gave him the com 
 mand of the first body of troops that went against the French. 
 
 8. While these things were taking place, the English com 
 menced building a fort where the city of Pittsburg now is. The 
 French clrove them away, finished the fort, and called it Du 
 Quesne, which was the name of the Governor of Canada. This is 
 pronounced Du Kane. 
 
 9. Washington marched rapidly forward ; but hearing that a 
 large number of French soldiers were coming to meet him, he 
 went back a little way, and built a fort, which he named Neces 
 sity. At that time, Colonel Fry, who commanded all the troops, 
 died, and Washington became the chief leader. 
 
 10. The French attacked Fort Necessity; and after fighting 
 ten hours, Washington and his soldiers were compelled to give 
 up, and became prisoners. The next day the French commander 
 let them all go, and they returned to Virginia. 
 
 11. In the summer of 1754, a number of men, appointed by 
 several colonies for the purpose, met at Albany, in New York, to 
 consider how they should proceed to keep the French back. 
 They first made a covenant of peace with the strong Six Nations, 
 and then they agreed upon a plan made by Dr. Franklin, by 
 which the colonies should all be united as one, as our States now 
 are. Many of the people, as well as the English Government, did 
 i;ot like it, and the colonies were not united until twenty years 
 afterward. 
 
 12. Excited by the French, the Indians now commenced mur 
 dering white families on the frontiers of New England and other 
 places, and the English saw no better way than to make a reg 
 ular war upon the French. 
 
 QTTESTIONS. 7. What did Governor Dinwiddie do? and why? 8. What happened 
 where Pittsburg* is ? 9. What can you tell of Washington s expedition? 10. What 
 about a battle? 11. What was done at Albany in 1754? 1?. What happened in New 
 England ? 
 
96 COLONIES. 
 
 Troops from Great Britain. War in Acadie. Braddock s defeat and death. 
 
 13. The English Government agreed to help the colonists; and 
 in February, 1755, Edward Braddock, a great Irish soldier, came 
 to America, with troops, and took the chief command. He met 
 the governors of several colonies at Alexandria, in Virginia, and 
 they arranged a plan of operations, or -j 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN OF 1755. 
 
 14. Three separate armies were to be mustered. One was to 
 march against the French at Fort Du Quesne ; another against 
 French forts near each end of Lake Ontario ; and a third against 
 strong forts on Lake Champlain. 
 
 15. Already a fourth expedition had been arranged to drive 
 the French out of Acadie, or Nova Scotia, Three thousand men 
 sailed from Boston for the purpose. They took the French forts, 
 and then cruelly drove the poor and innocent inhabitants to the 
 woods, destroyed all their crops, and carried many away in ships. 
 In one month a happy people were made the most wretched of 
 any on the earth. How dreadful is war ! 
 
 16. With two thousand men, Braddock marched from the 
 Potomac river, toward Fort Du Quesne, having Washington for 
 his aid. Braddock -vvas a proud man, and would not listen to the 
 advice of young Washington, concerning the best way to be pre 
 pared for the Indians. He marched proudly on, when, just at 
 noon, on a hot day in July, a shower of bullets and arrows came 
 from the woods around him. 
 
 17. A dreadful battle now commenced. There were a thou 
 sand dusky warriors concealed in the woods. For three long 
 hours the fight continued ; and every officer who rode a horse, 
 except Washington, was killed or wounded. The dead bodies 
 of the white people covered the ground ; and finally Braddock 
 was shot, after having several horses killed under him. 
 
 18. Washington now took command. God had preserved him 
 for greater deeds in after years. An Indian warrior declared that 
 
 QtrESTiONS. 13. What -wns done in 1755 ? 14. What was the plan of the campaign for 
 1755? 15. What occurred in the East? 16. What can you tell about Braddock ? 17. 
 What can you tell of a battle ? 
 
THE FRENCH AND" INDIAN WAR. 97 
 
 The preservation of Washington. Burial of Braddock. 
 
 he had fifteen good shots at him, but could not hit him. Ho 
 tried no more, for he knew the Good Spirit protected him. Un 
 der Washington s directions, the troops retreated, and the Indians 
 did not follow. 
 
 EU2IAL OF i:2ADI)OCK. 
 
 19. Braddock was carried from the field and soon died. He 
 was buried in the woods by torch-light ; and on the margin of 
 the "rave, with sorrowing officers around him, Washington read 
 
 O " O ~ 
 
 the solemn funeral service of the Church of England. Then all 
 the troops went back to their homes. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 18. What can you tell of Washington ? 19. What about the burial of 
 Braddock ? 
 
 7 
 
98 COITONIES. 
 
 Operations in Northern New York. Battle at Lake George. Fort William Henry. 
 
 20. Governor Shirley, of Massachusetts, commanded the troops 
 that were to march against the French forts on Lake Ontario. 
 He did not succeed in reaching them. He went to Oswego, but 
 storms on the lake, and sickness in his camp, prevented his going 
 further. So he commenced building a fort there, and, leaving a 
 few troops to take care of it, he marched back to Albany with 
 the remainder. 
 
 21. The troops intended for Lake Champlain were commanded 
 by an Indian agent among the Mohawks, named William John 
 son. About six thousand of them were collected at Fort Ed 
 ward, under General Lyman ; and when General Johnson arrived 
 there, he led nearly all of them to the head of Lake George, 
 and formed a camp, in September. 
 
 22. Indian scouts now informed Johnson that Dieskau, the 
 French commander, was coming with many Canadians and Indb. 
 ans to attack him. He sent Colonel Williams, with a party of 
 white soldiers and Mohawk Indians, to meet him. They were 
 assailed and beaten by Dieskau, who then marched rapidly for 
 ward to attack Johnson s camp. 
 
 23. Johnson had two cannons, upon a pile of logs and brush, 
 which the French and Indians knew nothing about. When they 
 came rushing forward, these were fired. Many of the enemy 
 were killed, and the remainder, dreadfully frightened, fled to 
 the woods, and Johnson won the battle. Dieskau was badly 
 wounded, and died some time afterward. 
 
 24. General Johnson was told that the French were very strong 
 at Crown Point and Ticonderoga, on Lake Champlain, and con 
 cluded not to go there. He built a fort where his camp was, and 
 called it William Henry. lie then left some troops there and at 
 Fort Edward, and with the rest of his army marched back to 
 Albany in October. Thus ended the campaign of 1755. 
 
 25. There was now a regular war betw r een the English and 
 French in America. As there appeared no prospect of the quar- 
 
 QUESTIOXS. 20. What can you tell about Shirley? 21. What can you toll about 
 William Johnson? 22. What can you tell of a battle near Lake George? 2. ! i. What 
 can you tell of another battle ? 24. What did General Johnson then do ? 25. What 
 now occurred ? 
 
THE FRENCH AN b INDIAN WAR. 99 
 
 Campaign of 1770. a Lord Loudon. Capture of Oswego. 
 
 rel being settled soon, preparations were made on both sides of 
 the Atlantic, for 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN OF 1756. 
 
 " "-^- 26. Lord Loudoun, a very indolent 
 
 man, was appointed chief commander 
 of all the troops, but he did not come 
 to America until late in the summer. 
 General Abercrombie, a great soldier, 
 came in his place, in June, with a large 
 body of troops from England and Ire 
 land. England and France had then 
 declared war against each other, and the 
 battles were nearly all to .be fought in 
 ABEECEOMBIE. America. 
 
 27. The plan of this campaign was similar to that of the last. 
 Fort Du Quesne, and the forts on Lakes Ontario and Champlain 
 were to be attacked. When Abercrombie arrived, there were 
 seven thousand troops at Albany, ready to march against the 
 French on Lake Champlain. On account of some foolish diffi 
 culties they did not start until August, and then that great 
 French soldier, General Montcalm, was well prepared to fight. 
 
 28. Early in August, Montcalm, with five thousand Frenchmen, 
 Canadians, and Indians, went up Lake Ontario, and after a pretty 
 hard battle, took the forts at Oswego away from the English. 
 They also made fourteen hundred of them prisoners, and took 
 from them many cannons, and vessels in the harbor. 
 
 29. The loss of Oswego was very disheartening. Loudoun was 
 alarmed, and he ordered all the other expeditions to be aban 
 doned. Forts William Henry and Edward were made stronger. 
 A large number of soldiers were placed in block-houses and 
 other small fortifications along the frontiers of Virginia and 
 Pennsylvania, under the command of Washington ; and similar 
 strong places were made in the Carolinas. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 26. What can you tell of Loudoun and Abcrcrorabie ? 27. What can you 
 tell of the plan of the campaign of 1756? 28. What occurred at Oswego? 29. What 
 was then done by Loudoun? and what movements took place ? 
 
100 COLONIES. 
 
 Indians in Western Pennsylvania. Expedition against Louisburg. 
 
 30. During the spring and summer of 1*750, the Indians killed 
 or carried away almost a thousand white people on the western 
 frontier of Pennsylvania and Virginia. Hearing that a greater 
 portion of these Indians were at Kittaning, their chief town, 
 Colonel Armstrong and three hundred soldiers attacked them 
 there one night early in September. Their chiefs were killed 
 and their town was destroyed. After that they were quiet. So 
 ended the campaign of 1756. 
 
 31. It was a pity that the slow, and weak-minded Lord Loudoun 
 had the chief commaud of the troops, for some greater soldiers 
 were ready to do much more than he. The French had got 
 possession of Louisburg, and Loudoun resolved to make the cap 
 ture of that fortress the chief business of 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN OF 1 7 5 7 . 
 
 32. Most of the people were disappointed, for they wished to 
 have the French driven from Lake Champlain and the Ohio 
 country. 
 
 33. Loudoun arrived at Halifax at the close of June, where ho 
 met a large number of war-ships and five thousand troops, from 
 England. He was about to start for Louisburg, when he was 
 told that the French had many more men and ships there, than 
 he had with him. So he thought it more prudent to leave them 
 alone. He returned to New York in August, when he was mor 
 tified and alarmed by the news that Montcalm had been doing a 
 great deal of mischief in the north. 
 
 34. Toward the close of July, Montcalm and a large number 
 of French, Canadians, and Indians, left Ticonderoga, and attacked 
 Fort William Henry at the head of Lake George. The garrison, 
 as troops in a fort are called, was commanded by Colonel Monro, 
 a very brave officer. The chief commander, General Webb, was 
 at Fort Edward, and when Montcalm approached, Monro sent to 
 him for help. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 30. What can you tell of Indians in western Pennsylvania? 31. What 
 can you say about Loudoun ? 32. How did the people feel ? 33. What more can you say 
 of Loudoun? 34. What can you tell of an attack upon Fort William Henry? 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 101 
 
 Capture of Fort William Henry. Indian Massacre. Pitt prime minister. 
 
 35. For six days the brave Monroe refused to give up the fort, 
 every day expecting help from Webb. It was not sent, and at 
 last he could hold out no longer, and surrendered. Montcalm 
 admired Monro s bravery, and promised that he and his troops 
 should be used well, and conducted to Fort Edward. 
 
 3G. Montcalm s intentions were honorable, and he endeavored 
 to fulfill his promises. But his blood-thirsty Indians, two thou 
 sand in number, could not be controlled. Soon after the English 
 left the fort, these savages fell upon them, killed a great many, 
 plundered their baggage, and chased them almost to Fort Ed 
 ward. Then Fort William Henry and all belonging to it were 
 destroyed, and Montcalm marched back to Ticonderoga. 
 
 37. This disastrous event ended the campaign of 1757, and 
 with it the command of Lord Loudoun in America. Thus far the 
 English had lost by the war, chiefly for the want of a good chief 
 commander. The Colonists knew this all the while, and felt ir 
 ritated. If they could have chosen their own generals, and car 
 ried on the war themselves, no doubt they would have ended it 
 the first year, by driving the French back to Canada. 
 
 38. Yet, whenever money or men were called for, the Colonists 
 furnished them cheerfully, even while feeling the injustice of their 
 own rulers, and of the English government. By these misfor 
 tunes the pride of the English people was touched, and at last, 
 to their great joy, their wishes were gratified by having William 
 Pitt, the smartest man in England, made the prime minister, or 
 chief manager of public affairs. He commenced, with great 
 energy, preparations for 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN OF 1758. 
 
 39. Pitt appointed General Abercrombie in the place of Lord 
 Loudoun. A large number of armed ships were prepared, and 
 placed under the command of a great war-sailor, Admiral Bos- 
 cawen ; and in America every body was determined to do some 
 thing great this year. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 35. What can you tell of Colonel Monro? 36. What dreadful event oc 
 curred ? 37. What can you say about the war, BO far ? 38. How did the Colonists feel ? 
 and what gratified them ? 39. What preparations were made for the campaign of 1753 ? 
 
102 COLONIES. 
 
 Campaign of 1753. Operations on Lake George and Champlain. 
 
 40. It was agreed to attack Louisburg, Ticonderoga, and 
 Fort Du Quesne. Late in May, Boscawen, with forty ships, left 
 Halifax. Two great soldiers, Generals Amhcrst and Wolfe, with 
 twelve thousand men, went with him, and early in June they 
 landed near Louisburg. For almost fifty days there was fighting 
 there. Then the French gave way, and five thousand of them 
 became prisoners to the English. 
 
 41. While these things were going on in the east, General 
 Abercrombie and young Lord Howe were leading almost twenty 
 thousand men toward northern New York, to attack Ticonderoga. 
 They went down Lake George, in flat-boats, on a beautiful Sab 
 bath in July, and the next morning commenced marching 
 through the woods and swamps toward Ticonderoga. Pretty 
 soon they were attacked by the French, and Lord Howe was 
 killed. 
 
 42. Every body mourned when they heard of the death of 
 young Howe. He was so good that they all loved him. Cap 
 tain Schuyler took his body to Albany and put it in a vault. 
 Many years afterward his coffin was opened, when behold ! his 
 beautiful brown hair had grown very long. 
 
 43. Abercrombie heard that more troops were coming to help 
 the French, so he pushed on through the woods, without his can 
 nons, to attack Ticonderoga. But he found it too strong for 
 him, and after a hard fight for four hours, and losing almost two 
 thousand men, he marched back to Lake George, and finally to 
 Albany, leaving the French still in possession of Ticonderoga. 
 
 44. From Lake George, Abercrombie sent Colonel Bradstreet 
 and three thousand soldiers to attack the French at Frontenac, 
 where Kingston, in Canada, now is. They captured the fort in 
 August, and then marching through the woods to the Mohawk 
 river, where the village of Rome now stands, they assisted in build 
 ing fort Stanwix. 
 
 45. The army that marched against Fort Du Quesne was com 
 manded by General Forbes. Colonel Washington was with him. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 40. What can you tell of the expedition against Louisburg? 41. What 
 occurred in northern New York? 42. What can you tell of Lord Howe? 43. What did 
 Abercrombie do ? UL What can you tell about Bradstreet ? 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 103 
 
 Capture of Fort Du Quesne. Preparations to invade Canada. 
 
 Forbes, like Loudoim, was a very slow man, and it was late in the 
 Autumn before he got over the Allegliany mountains. 
 
 46. Washington then marched rapidly forward. The French 
 at Du Quesne heard of his approach, and being greatly alarmed, 
 they set fire to the fort and escaped down the Ohio river in boats. 
 The name of Fort Du Quesne was then changed to Fort Pitt, in 
 honor of England s prime minister. There the city of Pittsburg 
 now stands. 
 
 47. from what I have told you, you perceive that the English 
 did do great things this year. They took from the French three 
 of their strongest forts, Louisburg, Frontenac, and Du Quesne, and 
 frightened the Indians so, that they agreed not to fight the En 
 glish any more. The American Planters now began to feel safer, 
 though the war was not ended. 
 
 48. The final struggle was now at hand. Pleased with what 
 had been done in 1758, Pitt determined to do more in 
 
 i\ 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN OF 1 7 5 9 . 
 
 49. He resolved to send good officers and troops enough to 
 conquer all Canada, and thus put an end A. 
 
 to French power in America. For this jrJj 
 purpose he appointed General Amherst to 
 the command of all the troops in America 
 and those to be sent from England. 
 
 50. In the spring of 1759, Amherst 
 found twenty-four thousand troops in 
 America, ready to invade Canada. Ships 
 
 and soldiers were also sent from England. LOUD AMHEEST. 
 
 It was arranged to send one division by the way of the St. Law 
 rence river, to attack Quebec ; another was to drive the French 
 from Lake Champlain ; and a third was to attack them at Fort 
 Niagara. 
 
 51. When, on a hot day in July, Amherst appeared before 
 
 QUESTIONS 4*. What can you say nbout Forbes? 4fi. What can yon toll of the 
 march against Fort Da Quesne? 47. What had the Fnglish done ? 48.40. What did 
 Pitt resolve to do? 50. What can you tell about the plan of the campaign for 1750 ? 
 
104 
 
 COLONIES . 
 
 Ticonderoga, with cloven thousand men, the French, who had 
 Jiist hcardjthatjin English army, under Wolfe, was at Quebec, 
 
 fled in haste to 
 their fort at 
 Crown Point. 
 Arnhcrst pur 
 sued them. They 
 were dreadfully 
 frightened, took 
 to their boats, 
 and fled ovcrthe 
 Lake toward 
 Canada. So the 
 
 RUINS OF TICONUEEOGA. -n , 
 
 i 1 r e n c h were 
 
 driven from Lake Champlain, and never returned. Fort Ticon 
 deroga was partly destroyed. 
 
 52. Generals Prideaux (pronounced Pro-do) and Johnson 
 sailed from Oswcgo in July, to attack Fort Niagara, at the mouth 
 of the Niagara river. Prideaux was killed by the bursting of a 
 gun at the first assault, and Johnson took command. For throe 
 weeks the French held out, when some of their countrymen and 
 many southern Indians came to help them. But the English 
 conquered them all, and took possession of the fort. 
 
 53. Wolfe, the greatest soldier of them all, was now near 
 Quebec, with eight thousand troops, and a large number of battle 
 ships under the command of Admirals 
 
 Holmes and Saundcrs. Quebec was a 
 strong, walled town, a part of it three 
 hundred feet above the river St. Law 
 rence. It was a hard city to fight against, 
 
 54. That great French soldier of whom 
 I have told you [page 100], General Mont- 
 calm, was the commander, and his army 
 
 was in a strong camp along the St. Law- GENERAL WOLFE. 
 
 rfs >!. What can you tell of Amherst on Lake Champlain 
 
 & 25 "" - ** ? 
 
THE F R E :; C II A I, D INDIAN WAR. l05 
 
 Battle on the shore of the St. Lawrence. Attack on Quebec. Wolfe wounded. 
 
 rcucc, from Quebec to the Montmorenci river. Wolfe first landed 
 on the island of Orleans, below the city, to attack this French 
 camp, lie also took possession of Point Lcvi, opposite, "where 
 General Monckton was stationed. 
 
 55. Early in July, Wolfe formed a camp below the Moi.t- 
 morenci, and a number of English troops crossed from Point 
 Lcvi, and attacked the French just above that stream. On the 
 beach, in the midst of a terrible thunder-storm and the roar of 
 the waters, a hard battle was fought, and full five hundred of the 
 English perished. 
 
 56. Week after week now passed away. Wolfe was waiting, 
 in vain, for Amherst to come and help him. At length, a 
 fever laid the great soldier prostrate in his tent. At the 
 beginning of September he called his wisest officers to his bed 
 side, and consulted upon what it was best to do. They soon 
 decided. 
 
 57. Back of Quebec, and as high above the river, is a level 
 spot, called the Plains of Abraham. It was resolved to scale 
 these heights, and attack the city on its weakest side. Feeble as 
 he was, the brave AVolfe determined to lead the troops. On the 
 evening of the 12th of September, they went secretly in their 
 boats, and at midnight they were on shore at a ravine that led 
 up to the Plains of Abraham. 
 
 58. Montcalm had no suspicion of what the English were 
 doing, and you may imagine his surprise when, early in the morn 
 ing, he saw their scarlet dresses and bright bayonets flashing 
 in the SUP, upon the Plains of Abraham. He immediately 
 inarched his whole army across the St. Charles river, and at 
 tacked the English. 
 
 59. A hard battle commenced at ten o clock. Wolfe led the 
 English, as the two armies came together, notwithstanding ho 
 was already wounded twice. Soon a musket-ball pierced his 
 breast, and he fell. He was conveyed to the rear, fainting from 
 
 QUESTIONS.- 55. What can you tell of a battle ? 50. What can yon tell of Wolfe 
 an -I his plans? 57. What was now clone? and how can you describe the places? 58. 
 What can you tell of Montcalm ? 59. What can you tell of the battle, and death of 
 Wolfe? 
 
106 COLONIES. 
 
 MONUMENT TO WOLFE 
 AND MONTCALM. 
 
 Death of "Wolfe and Montcalm. Capture of Quebec. Montreal taken. 
 
 loss of blood. Just then he heard a shout, " They 
 run! they run!" "Who run?" asked Wolfe. 
 " The French," was the reply. " Then I die con 
 tented," he said, and expired. 
 
 CO. Montcalm was killed at about the same 
 time ; and now, in the city of Quebec, one tall 
 monument stands in memory of both of them. 
 Five days after the battle, Quebec was given over 
 to the English. Fighting then ended for the 
 season, but Canada was not yet conquered. That 
 event was accomplished in 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN OF 1760. 
 
 61. In the spring of 1760 the French made efforts to get Que 
 bec back again. But they failed ; and their army was compelled 
 to leave that neighborhood and flee to Montreal. That was now 
 the last strong place held by the French in Canada. 
 
 62. General Amherst made great preparations during the sum 
 mer, and, early in September, three English armies appeared 
 before the doomed city of Montreal. Amherst came down the 
 St. Lawrence with ten thousand troops and a thousand Indian 
 varriors, and was met the same clay by General Murray, from 
 Quebec, with four thousand men. The next clay Colonel Hav- 
 iland arrived from Crown Point, with three thousand troops. 
 
 63. The French commander now saw that all was lost. He 
 gave up the city and all Canada, on the 8th of September, and 
 General Gage, of whom I shall tell you more, was made gov 
 ernor. So the French and Indian war ended in America, but all 
 was not settled, until a treaty, or bargain, was made at Paris, in 
 1763. 
 
 64. Frenchmen kept the Indians at the South very restless. 
 In the spring of 1760, some Cherokees having been injured by 
 some white people, the whole nation commenced a bloody war- 
 
 QTTESTIONS 60. What more can you say about Wolfs and Montcalm ? "What was 
 accomplished? 61. What can you tell about the, French? 62. What occurred at Mon 
 treal ? 63. Whafc further occurred at Montreal ? 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 107 
 
 Pontiac s war. Death of Pontiac. Close of French and Indian war. 
 
 fare upon the frontiers of Virginia and the Carolinas. This con 
 tinued for more than a year. Finally the Cherokee villages were 
 destroyed, and many of the warriors were killed by a small En 
 glish army, and their power was broken forever. 
 
 65. Soon after this, Pontiac, an Ottawa chief, induced several 
 of the north-western tribes to join in endeavors to drive the 
 white people from their country. Pontiac was one of the great 
 est Indians ever known. Like King Philip, he saw the lands of 
 his people passing into the Rands of the English, and in despair, 
 he kindled the war. It was terrible for a time, but the Indians 
 were finally conquered. 
 
 G6. Pontiac fled to the country of the Illinois tribe, where he 
 was basely murdered by an Indian, who did it for a barrel of rum 
 given him by an Englishman. The great city of St. Louis now 
 covers his burial place. This was nearly the last sad act in the 
 FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 
 
 67. Here, my Young Friend, the story of the American people 
 as English colonists draws to a close. I am now to tell you how 
 they became tired of being ruled by a king and legislature be 
 yond the ocean, and resolving to rule themselves, struggled many 
 years and gained the victory. A new and more interesting scene, 
 will now open. Listen attentively. 
 
 QUESTIONS. <>4. What can yon tell of an Indian war ? G5. What can you tell about 
 Pontiac? C6. What can you tell of Pontiac s death? 67. What am I to tell you about 
 next? 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 THE STRIFE FOR FREEDOM ; OR THE REVOLUTION. 
 The Great Patriots. The War for Independence. 
 
 1. THE story of the great Patriots, or those who loved their 
 country better than their own ease and comfort, than silver and 
 gold, houses and lands, and willingly suffered every thing for 
 their country s good, is one of great interest to you, my Young 
 Friend. 
 
 2. When you shall have heard the whole story of the Revolu 
 tion, I am sure you will not only love those great Patriots who 
 suffered and worked so much, but you will wish to do all you can 
 for the good of your country. I will first tell you about 
 
 THE PRELIMINARY EVENTS, 
 
 or what happened to bring about the war, called the Revolution, 
 or the War for Independence. 
 
 3. You have heard how, for a long time, the English people in 
 America had troubles with their governors ; and that they did not 
 like the Kings of England any too well. But each settlement or 
 colony was too small and weak to defy the king, so they submitted 
 to wrong. 
 
 4. Then you have heard how they joined against the French 
 and Indians ; and how, at last, being helped some by soldiers and 
 sailors from England, they took the whole northern country 
 
 QUESTIONS. I . What are Patriots ? 2. What is first to be related ? 3. What has been 
 said of the Americans? 4. What more have you heard about them? 
 
PRELIMINARY EVENTS. 
 
 109 
 
 Strength of the Planters. George the Third. Taxation. 
 
 away from the French, made the Indians afraid, and became 
 really one great nation of Planters. 
 
 5. Well, these things made the Planters know how strong 
 they were when united, and they felt a desire to become one 
 people. They talked about this a great deal, and finally they re 
 solved that if the king and governors did not use them better 
 than they had done, they would defy them all, and govern them 
 selves. 
 
 G. When the French and Indian War closed they hoped for 
 better tirftcs, for a good young man had just become King of En 
 gland. This was George the Third, who lived almost sixty vears 
 a king. If he could have had his own way, he would have been 
 kind and indulgent to the Americans, but bad, and often ignor 
 ant men advised him, and things went wrong. 
 
 7. The war just ended had cost England a great deal, and all 
 the money in the king s treasury was spent. He asked his min 
 isters or advisers how he should get more. " Tax the Amer 
 icans," they said ; " they arc rich, and are willing to give you as 
 much money as you want. Make them pay so much upon every 
 thing they receive in ships. It is but little, and they will not 
 mind it." 
 
 8. The young king did so, and sent men, called Commissioners 
 of Customs, to collect the money. The people grumbled about it, 
 and disliked the commissioners; and a great patriot, named 
 James Otis, of Massachusetts, spoke his mind plainly, and ad 
 vised the people not to pay a penny. So the king did not get 
 much money in this way. 
 
 9. The king and his advisers now tried another way to get 
 money from the Americans. They made a law that every piece 
 of paper on which bargains or agreements of any kind were 
 written, should have fastened to it a little piece of blue paper, 
 on which were stamped certain words. It was decreed that 
 all bargains or agreements, written upon paper Avithout this, 
 should be good for nothing. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 5. What did the Planters know and do? 6. What can yon say of a 
 young king? 7. WflR can you tell about taxing the Americans ? 8. What did the king 
 do ? and how did the Americans feel and act ? 9. How did the king and his friends try 
 to get money from the Americans? 
 
110 
 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 The Stamp Act. 
 
 Patrick Henry and his eloquence. 
 
 10. These bits of blue paper were called 
 stamps, and were furnished by the king 
 and his advisers, only, for which they 
 charged certain prices. It was thought 
 that, in this way, money could be got from 
 the Americans, because they would have 
 to buy paper with these stamps on, or else 
 have none that was good. This law was 
 called The Stamp Act. 
 A STAMP. H t r p} ie Americans were very indignant 
 
 because of this attempt to get their money. In Virginia, a great 
 Patriot, named Patrick Henry, boldly advised the people to write 
 bargains on whatever paper they pleased, and pay no attention 
 to the Stamp Act. U J 
 
 PATEICK IIKX2T IN THE VIEGINIA ASSEMBLY. 
 
 12. Henry charmed every body by his manner of speaking. 
 When, in the Virginia Legislature, he boldly defied the king and 
 his government, and-in speaking of the danger a monarch was in 
 
 QTTKSTIONS. 10. \Vhnt can you tell of stamps and the Stamp Act? 11, 12. What can 
 you tell about Patrick Henry? 
 
PRELIMINARY EVENTS. Ill 
 
 The Stamp Act Congress. Sons of Liberty. Repeal of Stamp Act. 
 
 who oppressed his people, he had said, " Caesar had his Brutus, 
 Charles the First his Cromwell, and George the Third" he was 
 interrupted by persons who cried, " Treason ! Treason !" Henry 
 finished by saying "may profit by their example ; if that be 
 treason, make the most of it." 
 
 13. All over the country the people were very much excited. 
 The ministers in their pulpits, speakers at public meetings, and 
 the newspapers spoke against the Stamp Act. At length men 
 were appointed in several colonies to meet in New York in the 
 Autumn* of 17G5, to talk the matter over, and advise the people 
 what to do. "> v 
 
 14. This meeting was called the Stamp Act Congress. Very 
 wise men were there ; and they wrote excellent letters to the 
 king, and to the English Parliament or Legislature, asking both 
 to be just toward the Americans. They also wrote what they 
 called a Declaration of Rights, or a statement of what privileges 
 they were entitled to under the constitution and laws of England 
 and their own charters. 
 
 15. After that, the people resolved to have nothing to do with 
 the stamps. Men who had agreed to sell them were insulted 
 everywhere. Many persons formed societies, and called them 
 selves Sons of Liberty. Merchants agreed not to buy any more 
 goods in England, while that act was a law ; and the women spun 
 wool and flax, and made cloth for their brothers and husbands to 
 wear, rather than have them buy it in England. 
 
 1C. The king and his ministers soon saw that they had made 
 a serious mistake. The great William Pitt, of whom I have told 
 you [page 101], was in Parliament, and advised the repeal of the 
 Stamp Act ; that is its being done awav with. His advice was 
 taken. The Act was repealed in the spring of 1.766, and there 
 were great rejoicings in England and America. 
 
 17. The advisers of the king not knowing how to obtain as 
 much money as they wanted, determined to try some other way 
 to get it from the Americans. So they induced Parliament (for 
 
 QJOTSTTOXS. 13. What can you tell of the excitement of the people? 14. What can 
 you toll of the Stamp Act Congress? 15. What did the American men and women do? 
 16. What was done in England ? 
 
112 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 The Americans and taxation. Entrance of Gage into Boston. 
 
 only Parliament could do it) to decree that the Americans should 
 pay to the king s officers so much money whenever they bought 
 any tea, paper, glass, painters colors, etc., brought in ships. 
 
 18. Knowing that the Americans would object to this, they 
 sent soldiers over here to compel the people to pay the money. 
 This made the Americans very angry. They could not bear the 
 thought of being enslaved by soldiers ; and, in every colony, the 
 Legislature took the matter in hand. In the year 1768, almost 
 every Colonial Assembly had declared that Parliament had no 
 right to tax the Americans, unless Americans were allowed to be 
 come members of Parliament. Their opinion was, that 
 
 TAXATION WITHOUT REPRESENTATION IS TYRANNY. 
 
 19. But the king, his advisers, and Parliament, did not mind 
 what the Americans said. They sent officers over to collect the 
 duties or tax, and threatened to send more soldiers, if the Amer 
 icans did not become quiet, and pay the money without saying a 
 word against it. 
 
 20. Those proud men in England did not know what bold, 
 and wise, and good men they were dealing with, or they would 
 never have acted so foolishly and wickedly. The tax-gatherers 
 came, but they were treated with contempt. In Boston they 
 were insulted, driven from their houses, and compelled to take 
 shelter in a fort in the harbor. 
 
 21. General Gage, who, you remember [verse 63, page 106], 
 was made governor at Montreal, was then in Halifax with an 
 army. He went to Boston, with many soldiers, to compel the 
 people to pay the duties or tax. It was a quiet Sabbath morn 
 ing in S3ptember, 1768, when he marched into the town, with 
 flags flying and drums beating, as if it had been a conquered 
 city. Bat the people, strong in the right, felt no dismay. 
 
 22. The colonial governors became more proud, insolent, and 
 overbearing, when they saw the determination of the English 
 
 QUESTIONS. IT. What else was done to get money from the Americans? 18. What vras 
 done to force the Americans to pay money? What did the Assemblies do ? 10. What 
 did the kine; and Parliament do ? 20. What then happened, and why ? 21. What can you 
 tell about Gates s arrival in Boston? 
 
PRELIMINARY EVE UTS. 113 
 
 Boldness of the Boston boys. Their demand for redress. The soldiers and citizens. 
 
 government to force the Americans into obedience. They 
 treated them as rebels, and in every way the Americans were 
 irritated beyond endurance. Yet they acted manly and re 
 spectful, while they were firm and unyielding. 
 
 23. Even the children partook of the boldness of their lathers 
 and mothers. On one occasion, in Boston, the soldiers had 
 beaten down some snow-hills which the boys had raised. This 
 had been done before, and the lads determined not to endure it 
 longer. "The larger boys held a meeting, and several of them 
 were appointed to see General Gage about it. 
 
 24. When the boys entered Gage s room, he asked why so 
 many children had called upon him. " We come, sir," said the 
 tallest boy, " to demand satisfaction." " What !" said the gen 
 eral, " have your fathers been teaching yon rebellion, and sent 
 you to exhibit it here ?" " Nobody sent us, sir," replied the 
 boy, while his eyes flashed, and his checks reddened, at being 
 accused of rebellion. 
 
 25. The lad then told Gage how the soldiers had broken down 
 their snow-hills, and how, when they complained, they were 
 called young rebels. " Yesterday," he continued, " our works 
 were destroyed the third time, and we will bear it no longer." 
 The general s heart was touched by the noble courage of the 
 boy. " The very children here," he said to an officer at his side, 
 " draw in a love of liberty with the air they breathe." He then 
 assured the boys that their snow-hills should not be touched 
 
 26. The soldiers in New York and Boston became very insol 
 ent, and they and the citizens frequently quarreled. In the latter 
 citv. on the 5th of March, 1770, a quarrel took place, and that 
 evening there was a riot. Three citizens were killed, and four 
 were dangerously wounded, by the soldiers. 
 
 27.^116 excitement was very great. All the bells of the city 
 were rung, and no doubt there would have been a great deal of 
 bloodshed, if the governor had not promised justice to the people. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 92. How did the governors act ? 23, 24. What did soldiers do to Boston 
 boys? 24, 25. WhH can you tell about brave Boston boys ? 26. "What sad event hap- 
 penad in Boston ? 27. What then wus done ? 
 
114 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 The tax upon tea. The Regulators in North Carolina. 
 
 They demanded the instant removal of the troops from Boston. 
 This was done, and quiet was restored. The " Boston Massacre," 
 as it was called, was long remembered. 
 
 28. The advisers of the king, seeing how much trouble there 
 v as in America, concluded to take the tax off of every thing, 
 except tea. This was continued, because they wished to assert 
 the right of Parliament to tax the Americans. 
 
 29. But the Americans would not be satisfied so long as a 
 single tax remained without their consent. It was not the 
 amount of the tax that they cared for, but they denied the 
 right to tax them at all. Seeing that the Americans were firm, 
 and would not buy goods in England, to the great hurt of the 
 merchants there, the ministers tried to put the tax upon tea, in 
 another shape, as I shall explain presently. But it would not 
 do. " No taxes, without our consent," said the Americans. 
 
 30. In North Carolina the home taxes were very heavy, and 
 the people joined in the arrangement of measures to regulate 
 affairs. These associations were in the back settlements, and the 
 members were called Regulators. 
 
 31. The governor, finding his officers could not collect the 
 taxes there, marched to these districts himself, with a body of 
 soldiers. The Regulators now prepared to meet him, and in 
 May, 1771, they had quite a battle near the Allamance creek. 
 The Regulators were defeated, and several leaders were hanged. 
 From that time the people hated the rule of the king and his 
 governors. 
 
 32. A year later, the people of Rhode Island showed their 
 defiance, by burning a vessel belonging to the king, which was in 
 Narraganset Bay, to enforce the collection of taxes. On a 
 starry night in June, 1772, Captain Whipplc and more than 
 sixty men, went in a boat and set the vessel on fire. Three 
 years afterward, the Captain of a British vessel wrote to the 
 leader "You, Abraham Wliipple, on the 17th of June, 1772, 
 
 QursTioxs CS. What change in taxing was made? -0. How did the Americans 
 feel about it, and act? 30. What can yon tell about the Regulators in North Carolina? 
 31. What can you tell about a battle there? P>2. What occurred in Narraganset Bay in 
 1772 ? What three years afterward. 
 
PRELIMINARY EVENTS. 115 
 
 "Captain Whipple and the Gasp6. A new scheme. Destruction of tea in Boston harbor. 
 
 burned liis majesty s vessel, the Gaspc, and I will hang .you at 
 the yard-arm. JAMES WALLACE." 
 
 ( 
 Whipple immediately replied : 
 
 " To Sm JAMES WALLACE : 
 
 g IRj Always catch a man before you hang him. 
 
 " ABRAHAM WHIPPLE." 
 
 Whipple was neither caught nor hanged. 
 
 3& The English merchants complained because the Amer 
 icans would not buy goods of them while there was a tax upon 
 tea. So the king s advisers thought to please the Americans by 
 making an arrangement with the East India Company, that 
 brought all the tea from China, to sell it at a less price to the 
 Americans. The tax, also, was made very small. 
 
 34. Now, thought Lord North (the chief minister) and the 
 / East India Company, all will be well ; and ship after ship was 
 
 filled with tea and sent to America. But all was riot well. There 
 was yet a TAX upon tea, though ever so small, and the Americans 
 would not yield an inch. 
 
 35. The ships arrived, but nowhere was the tea allowed to be 
 sold. In most places it was riot permitted even to be landed. In 
 Boston the people had resolved beforehand what to do, when 
 any tea ship s should arrive. The captains were to be ordered to 
 leave the harbor at once, and if they refused, their cargoes were 
 to be destroyed. 
 
 36. Two ships came to a Boston 
 wharf in cold December, 1773, and 
 would not leave. The people held a 
 great meeting in Faneuil Hall ; and at 
 dusk, a large number of men, dressed 
 like Indians, went on board the vessels, 
 broke open every chest of tea, and cast 
 the contents into the water. So, as 
 
 QU-STIONS. 33. What can you toll about English mc^rha-. ts and the ki ig s advisers? 
 34. What can you tell about tea sent to America ? :-!5. What can you toll about the tea 
 that came? 33. What happened in Boston and its harbor 1 
 
116 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Punishment of the Boston people. Preparations for war. Samuel Adams. 
 
 they said at the time, " Boston harbor was made a great tea 
 pot !" 
 
 37. When news of this event reached England, the king, his 
 advisers, and the Parliament, were very angry, and they resolved 
 to punish the people of Boston by prohibiting vessels from leaving 
 or entering that harbor. 
 
 38. On the 1st of June, 1*774, General Gage came to Boston as 
 Governor of Massachusetts, and troops were ordered there to 
 carry out the measures for punishing the people. Of course, all 
 business was stopped, and the inhabitants suffered very much. 
 But the patriots all over the country sent them food and other 
 necessaries, and a considerable amount of money was sent to 
 them from London. So they managed to get along, though it 
 was hard work, I assure you. 
 
 39. The patriots of Massachusetts were not discouraged, even 
 in the midst of their sufferings. They knew themselves to be 
 right, and remembered that 
 
 " Thrice armed is he who has his quarrel just." 
 
 They relied upon God for guidance and aid, and they found that 
 reliance to be not in vain. 
 
 40. It was now perceived by the patriots all over the land, that 
 war was probable, and they prepared their minds for it. Certain 
 men, called Committees of Correspondence, were chosen in each 
 colony, to give and receive information. Those of Massachusetts 
 seemed to be the most active of all, for persecution gave them 
 strength. 
 
 41. Among these, no one was more active than Samuel 
 Adams, who, from the beginning, had been one of the firmest 
 opposers of the king and his advisers. At his suggestion, the 
 patriots of Massachusetts met in council, and sent forth an invit 
 ation to all the colonies, to choose men to meet in a general 
 Congress, and consult upon what was best to bo done. 
 
 QUFSTIOXS. r,T. How flirt the kinpa"d his friends feel and net? H8. What can you 
 tell of Gagn, and the punishment of the Boston people? ?&. What can you say of the 
 Massachusetts patriot* ? 40. What can you tell about Committees of Correspondence? 
 41. What can you tell about Samuel Adams a.jid other Massachusetts patriots? 
 
PRELIMINARY EVENTS. 
 
 117 
 
 First Continental Congress. 
 
 The first union. 
 
 Proceedings of Congress. 
 
 The 
 
 NG 
 
 "UNITE OR DIE," 
 
 42. The idea of UNION now filled all minds and hearts, 
 newspapers were also filled with it ; and 
 some of them had at their head the rep 
 resentation of a snake in parts, each part 
 representing a separate colony. Under 
 neath it were the words, Unite, or Die S*AKE DEVICE. 
 that is, the colonies must form a Union, or become slaves. 
 /"^^ 43. The whole country was much 
 excited during the summer ; and be 
 fore August, delegates for the Congress 
 were appointed in all the colonies but 
 Georgia. These met in Carpenters 
 Hall, Philadelphia, on the 5th of Sep 
 tember, <tJT4, That assembly is 
 known as the First Continental Con 
 
 CAEIT.NTr.E3 HALL. 
 
 gress. - 
 
 44. Peyton Randolph, a great pa 
 triot of Virginia, was chosen President of the Continental Con 
 gress, and Charles Thomson of Pennsylvania was appointed Secre 
 tary. Then it was that a union of the colonies was really 
 commenced, and the first grand step was taken toward forming 
 our noble Republic, THE UNITED STATES or AMERICA. 
 
 45. That Congress continued fifty days. The members showed 
 so much wisdom and firmness, that the greatest men of Europe 
 were astonished. When they separated, they agreed to meet 
 again on the 10th of the next May, unless, in the mean while, the 
 king a,nd his advisers and the Parliament, should treat the Amer 
 icans justly, when there would be no necessity for such meeting. 
 
 4G. But the king and Parliament were not* just to the Amer 
 icans ; and before the 10th of the next May, British troops and 
 armed patriots had commenced THE REVOLUTION the old War 
 for Independence. Of this I shall now tell you. 
 
 QTT- STIO> - S 4~> What can you tell about the union of the people? 43. What can 
 
 you~tell about the First Continental Congress? 44. What can you tell about the 
 meeting of the Congress? 45. What did the Congress do? 46. What can you Bay of 
 the king and Parliament ? 
 
118 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Continued preparations for war. Alarm of General Gage. Gathering of the Patriots. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 JFIRST YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [1775.] 
 
 1. England, Scotland, Wales, and Ireland, formed one king 
 dom, called Great Britain. Hereafter, I shall say Great Britain 
 instead of England, and the British instead of the English. Do 
 not forget this. 
 
 2. Daring the summer of 1774, the Americans made prepara 
 tions for war, for they saw no disposition in the king and Parlia 
 ment to he just. They made guns and gunpowder, practiced 
 military movements, and formed themselves into companies to be 
 ready for battle at a minute s warning. On this account they 
 were called Minute-men. 
 
 3. General Gage became alarmed. He was afraid the people 
 of Massachusetts would attack him and his troops, so he built a 
 strong wall of wood, and stone, and earth, across what is called 
 Boston Neck, and placed cannons there, to keep the patriots 
 away. 
 
 4. Early in September the news went abroad that the British 
 were firing cannon-balls upon Boston, from their ships. The 
 Minute-men, from every direction, started for Boston, and within 
 two days full thirty thousand of them were on their way. Tli3 
 story was not true ; but General Gage was made to see how dan 
 gerous it would be to provoke the people. 
 
 5. The patriots felt their, strength, and paying no attention to 
 what Gage said, ninety of them met at Salem, formed what they 
 called a Provincial Congress, and taking all matters of govern 
 ment into their own hands, they prepared for war in earnest. 
 This was the first really independent government ever formed in 
 America. 
 
 6. When the king and his advisers heard of these things, they 
 
 QUESTIONS. 1. What countries formed Great Britain ? 2. What did the Americans 
 I?tv \V- ? 3 at did Gcneral Ga S e do ? 4 - What can you tell ahout the gathering 
 oi tne Minute-men ? 5. What can you tell about an independent government? 
 
FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR. 119 
 
 British troops in Boston. Conflicts at Lexington and Concord. The effect. 
 
 were at their wits ends. Dr. Franklin was then in London, and 
 he begged them to treat the Americans well. Good men in 
 Parliament did the same, but they would not listen. They went 
 right on doing more and more to make the Americans dislike 
 them. 
 
 7. When the trees budded, in the spring of 17*75, there were 
 three thousand British troops in Boston, sent there to frighten 
 the Americlms. Yet they were not frightened. They saw that 
 they must fight for freedom, or be slaves, and they resolved to 
 defy the fleets and armies of Great Britain. 
 
 8= With all these soldiers, Gage felt strong. Hearing that the 
 patriots were collecting powder and balls, muskets and provisions, 
 at the village of Concord, he sent a party of soldiers, on the 
 night of the 18th of April, to seize them and carry them to 
 Boston. jLr 
 
 9. These 1roof>s reached Lexington at daylight. A good many 
 Minute-men were watching for them there. A sharp fight took 
 place, and eight of the patriots were killed, and the rest driven 
 away. This was the beginning of the old War for Independence. 
 
 10. The British now marched on to Concord to sieze the 
 Stores, and there they had another fight with the patriots. 
 They soon found that .the Minute-men were coming from all 
 quarters, so they turned and fled to Boston as fast as their feet 
 could go. When they got there, they found that two hundred 
 and seventy-three of their number had been killed or wounded. 
 
 11. When the news of this bloodshed became generally known, 
 there was great excitement among the patriots all over New 
 England and elsewhere.^ Hundreds of people, armed and un 
 armed, started for Boston ; and, before the 1st of May, full 
 twenty thousand men were there, building fortifications to keep 
 the British army from coming out of the city. Among them 
 were Putnam, Stark, and other brave soldiers, who had learned 
 the art of fighting in the French and Indian War. 
 
 QUESTIONS. G. What was done in England? 7. What can you tell about British 
 troops and Americans? 8. What did Gage do? 9. What can you tell of a fight at 
 Lexington? 10. What of a fight at Concord and flight to Boston? 11. What hap 
 pened when these fights were known? 
 
120 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Capture of Ticonderoga and Crown Point. Breed s Hill fortified. 
 
 12. In other parts of the country the Sons of Liberty took 
 bold steps. They seized powder, cannons, muskets, and other 
 things ; told the royal governors to leave the country as soon as 
 possible, and plainly said to the king and Parliament, " Now we 
 arc ready to fight for our freedom. Send on your soldiers as soon 
 as you please." 
 
 13. At Fort Ticonderoga, the British had a greaimany can 
 nons and much powder. Early in May, some Connecticut, 
 Massachusetts, and Vermont people, led by Ethan Allen and 
 Benedict Arnold, went across Lake Champlain one night, and 
 just at daylight rushed into that fort, in spite of the sentinels. 
 
 14. Ethan Allen was a rough, but very brave man. He called 
 to the British commander, who was in bed, to give up the fort. 
 The commander came to the door, and said, " By what authority 
 do you demand it?" "By that of the Great Jehovah and 
 the Continental Congress !" shouted Allen. The commander 
 thought the authority sufficient, and gave up the fort. Crown 
 Point was taken two or three days afterward, and the cannons 
 from Ticonderoga were conveyed to Boston, and used against 
 the British. 
 
 15. Toward the close of May, several war-vessels came from 
 England with troops and those famous soldiers, Generals Howe, 
 Clinton and Burgoyne, of whom you will hear a great deal. 
 There were then twelve thousand British troops in Boston, and 
 many large war-ships were in the harbor. 
 
 16. Feeling very strong, Gage now determined to march out 
 and attack the Americans. The patriots determined that he 
 should not ; and on a warm and starry night in June, a thousand 
 of them, under the great patriot, Colonel Prescott, marched 
 silently over Charlestown Neck, to build a redoubt, or sort of 
 fort, on Bunker s Hill, so as to fire cannon-balls directly into 
 Boston. By mistake, in the dark, they fortified Breed s Hill. / 
 
 17. The British, in Boston, were very much alarmed when they 
 saw this redoubt, almost finished, at dawn of the 17th of June. 
 
 QimsTiONS. 12. What did the people do ? 13. What can you tell about Ticonderoga 
 and Crown Point? 15. Who and what now came from England? 16. What can you 
 tell about Americans on Breed s Hill ? - 
 
FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR. 
 
 121 
 
 Battle of Bunker s Hill. 
 
 Death of Warren. 
 
 They had cannons upon Copp s Hill in Boston, and these, with 
 others in the ships, commenced firing upon the Americans. But 
 the Americans were not harmed, j J^/ 
 
 18. At noon, General Howe, wilUY three thousand British 
 soldiers, crossed over in boats and attacked the redoubt. The 
 Americans had no cannons, but with their muskets they killed 
 a great many of the British, and compelled them to fall back 
 twice. In the mean while, Charlcstown, at the foot of the hill, 
 had been set on fire, and the whole scene was terrible. 
 
 19. At last the Americans had used up all their powder. The 
 _ *m^^ k British had plenty, and rushing up, they 
 
 S " : ^ drove the patriots from the redoubt. Gen 
 
 eral Putnam was on Bunker s Hill with 
 troops, but could not get them formed in 
 time ; so the Americans were completely 
 driven away. One of their best men, and 
 greatest patriots, Gen. 
 Warren, was killed. 
 
 20. In this battle 
 tiic Americans lost in 
 prisoners, about four 
 
 JOSEPH \VAK;IE? 
 
 and 
 
 killed, wounded, 
 hundred and fifty men. The British lost 
 about eleven hundred. This conflict, though 
 on Breed s Hill, is called the battle of Bunker s 
 Hill ; and the tall obelisk of granite, 220 feet 
 in height, that stands where the redoubt was, 
 is called the Bunker s Hill Monument. 
 
 21. While these things were taking place in 
 Xjw England, the patriots in the other colon 
 ies were just as bold and busy. In Virginia, 
 Patrick Henry, who spoke out so plainly about 
 the Stamp Act, you remember [page 110] 
 
 BUNKER S HILL MONL-MENT. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 17. What did the British do? 18. What can you tell of a fipht and a 
 burning town? 19,20. What more can you tell of the battle of Bunker s Hill? 21. 
 What was done in other colonies ? 
 
122 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Boldness of Patrick Henry. The Second Continental Congress. Washington. 
 
 talked still more plainly now ; and he finished a speech in 
 Richmond with these noble words, GIVE ME LIBERTY OR GIVE 
 ME DEATH ! 
 
 22. Soon after this, Henry marched at the head of a band of 
 Minute-men, and compelled Governor Dunmore, at Williamsburg, 
 to give np some powder he had seized, which belonged to the 
 people. And before the battle of Bunker s Hill, the patriots had 
 driven the royal governor on board of a British war-ship, and he 
 dared not come back. 
 
 23. In the back country of North Carolina^ the patriots had 
 also been bold and busy. They came together in May, and de 
 clared themselves free and independent of British rule. In New 
 York, South Carolina, and Georgia, they seized powder and guns, 
 drove away the royal governors, and declared themselves ready to 
 fight for freedom. 
 
 24. While the people were thus excited, the SECOND CONTI 
 NENTAL CONGRESS met at Philadelphia. The wise men and 
 great Patriots collected there, said to the king " Be just, and we 
 will lay down our arms, and be your best friends. But know, 
 king, that we have counted the cost of .war, and find nothing so 
 dreadful as slavery. Be just, or we will fight your fleets and 
 armies until we become a free people." 
 
 25. The Congress did not wait for the king s answer, but 
 wisely prepared for war. They appointed George Washington, 
 the brave soldier who was with Braddock, twenty years before 
 [page 96], to be the commander-in-chief of the continental 
 armies, with several great Patriots as his chief assistants. 
 
 26. Washington went immediately to Cambridge, near Boston, 
 and there, under the shadow of a fine elm-tree, yet standing, he 
 took the command of the army on the 3d of July. That army 
 was made up of all sorts of people, with all sorts of dresses, and 
 all sorts of weapons. Washington began at once to put them in 
 good condition ; and all that summer and autumn, and the next 
 
 QUESTIONS. 22. What can you tell about Patrick Henry ? 23. "What did the Patriots 
 do elsewhere? 24. What can you say about the Second Continental Congress? 25. 
 What important thing did Congress do? 26. What can you tell about Washington 
 and the army ? 
 
FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR. 
 
 123 
 
 Washington taking command of the army. 
 
 Designs against Canada. 
 
 WASHINGTON TAKING COMMAND OF THE AEMT. 
 
 winter, he was employed in efforts to drive the British from 
 .Boston. He finally succeeded, as I shall tell you presently. 
 
 27. Ticonderoga and Crown Point being in their hands, the 
 Americans resolved to take possession of Canada. An army was 
 collected and placed under the command of two great Patriots 
 and soldiers, Generals Schuyler and Montgomery. 
 
 28. This army went down Lake Champlain to its foot, in 
 August, and attempted to take the fort at St. John s, on the 
 Sorel, away from the British. They failed, went back to an 
 
 QUESTIONS. 27. What did the Americans now do ? 28. What can you tell about the 
 Americans on Lake Champlain? 
 
124 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Expedition to Canada. Capture of British forts. Arnold s expedition. 
 
 island, and there encamped. Gen 
 eral Sclmylcr was soon afterward 
 taken sick, and went to his homo 
 in Albany, and Montgomery be 
 came the sole commander. 
 
 29. Toward the close of Sep 
 tember, Montgomery attacked St. 
 John s, but it was more than a 
 month before he got possession of 
 it. In the mean while, Colonel 
 Ethan Allen, with a small party, 
 attempted to take Montreal, but were taken themselves. Allen 
 was sent to England a prisoner, in irons, and did not gain his 
 liberty for a long time. 
 
 30. Colonel Bedell, of New Hampshire, and a few troops, took 
 the fort at Chamblee, at about the same time ; and soon after 
 that, Montgomery was marching as a victor, toward Montreal. 
 That city was given up to him on the 13th of November. 
 
 31. Winter was now coming on. Montgomery heard that 
 Arnold was approaching Quebec through the wilderness, and, 
 with a little more than three hundred poorly clad troops, he 
 hastened toward that city to join him, for winter frosts were bind 
 ing the rivers, and blinding snow was covering the country. 
 
 32. That march of Arnold with a thousand men, through 
 forests and swamps rilled with snow and ice, was wonderful. He 
 went through the wilderness from the Kennebec river to the St. 
 Lawrence, and was at Point Levi, opposite Quebec, on the 9th 
 of November. He crossed the river, and, with his shivering little 
 army, stood upon the Plains of Abraham [see page 105], and de 
 manded the surrender of the city. He was unsuccessful ; and 
 then he marched up the St. Lawrence twenty miles, where ho 
 met Montgomery on the first day of December. 
 
 33. The united troops now marched directly for Quebec; and 
 for three weeks, in the midst of terrible snow-storms, they tried 
 to get possession of the city. Montgomery finally determined to 
 
 QUESTIONS. 99. What wns dons in Canada ? 30. What else was done there ? 31. 
 What did Montgomery do ? 32. What can you tell about Arnold and his men? 
 
YEAR OF THE WAR. 
 
 125 
 
 Attack on Quebec. Death of Montgomery. The Minute-men of Virginia in battle. 
 
 cn- 
 
 GENEI5AL MONTGOMERY. 
 
 were 
 
 Dunmore was driven away 
 
 large number of Tories and 
 
 force his way into that strong-walled city, through the gates, and 
 for this purpose he separated his little array into four divisions^ 
 
 34. In this attempt, while leading one 
 of the divisions, the brave Montgomery 
 was killed. After a combat for several 
 hours, many of the Americans were made 
 prisoners, and Arnold led the remainder 
 away, for there appeared no hope of tak 
 ing Quebec. Before the middle of June 
 following, the Patriots were driven 
 fcirely out of Canada. 
 
 35. The Patriots of Virginia 
 more successful. After Governor 
 from Williamsburg, he collected a 
 
 negroes, and commenced destroying the property of Whigs in 
 lower Virginia, The Minute-men soon gathered to oppose him ; 
 and after a severe battle at the Great Bridge, near the Dismal 
 Swamp, they drove him to the British ships at Norfolk. In re 
 venge, he burned Norfolk on the 1st of January, 1776; but he 
 was soon afterward compelled to leave the country and go to En 
 gland. 
 
 30. Among the Minute-men of Virginia were brave ones from 
 Cujpepper county, whose flag bore the picture of a rattlesnake, 
 with the words, Don t tread on me. It said, 
 " Don t tread on me, I have dangerous fangs." 
 The Americans said to the king, "Don t 
 tread on us; we will fight." It also had the 
 words of Patrick Henry, " Liberty or Death !" 
 37. No doubt you wish to know the mean 
 ing of Whig and Tory. Their names came from England, where 
 Tory meant one who was a friend of the king, and Whig one 
 who was opposed to him. All through the Revolution, there 
 were many here who were the friends of the king. These were 
 calle.d TORIES, and the Patriots were all called WHIGS. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 33. What can y>u tell of the Americans at Quebec? 34. What can you 
 
 can you tell of events 
 g? 37. How do you 
 
 - 
 
 CTJLPEPPEE FLAG. 
 
 tell of Montgomery, and o" the Am vic.in<; in Canad >.? .15. What can you tell of events 
 In lower Virginia ? Sfl. What 
 
 it Q U 
 5. Wl 
 
 you toll of the Culpepper 
 explain the meaning of Wfiiy and Torj f 
 
126 
 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Continental money. 
 
 American vessels-of-war. 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [1776.] 
 
 1. During the summer of 1775, the Continental Congress 
 made every preparation to continue the war. Money was 
 wanted, and enough of gold and silver could not be had. So 
 they issued Bills of Credit, as they were called ; that is, a kind 
 
 _ Bearer to -receve 
 SIX SPANISH MILLED 
 
 A HILL OF CSEDIT, OE CONTINENTAL MONEY. 
 
 of paper money similar to our bank bills, but printed on coarse 
 paper, and very rough in appearance. 
 
 2. These bills the people used freely, expecting to get gold 
 and silver for them after the Avar. But they did not. Congress 
 issued cart-loads of them. They answered the purpose for tho 
 time, but the people lost a great deal by them, for before the war 
 was ended they became worthless. 
 
 3. The Congress also ordered some war-vessels to be built; 
 and they gave private persons permission to arm vessels and take 
 
 QUESTIONS. 1,2. What can you tell about Continental money? 3. What did Con. 
 gress do ? and what can you tell about privateers ? 
 
SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR. 127 
 
 British preparations for war. Expulsion of the British from Boston. 
 
 any British ships they might find. These were called Privateers, 
 and soon there were a great many of them on the ocean. 
 
 4. Great Britain also made large preparations for war against 
 the Patriots. Besides mustering thousands of soldiers and pre 
 paring a great many war-vessels, for the purpose, seventeen thou 
 sand German soldiers, called Hessians, were hired and sent over 
 to help make the Americans slaves. How wicked and cruel this 
 was ! *-V 
 
 5. When Washington heard of these preparations, he resolved 
 to do his best to drive the British from Boston immediately. He 
 then had fourteen thousand soldiers. He fired many cannon- 
 balls upon the city from time to time ; and finally, on the even 
 ing of the 4th of March, 1776, he sent a strong party to build 
 embankments for cannons on Dorchester Heights, now in South 
 Boston. 
 
 6. When the British saw this at daylight, they were alarmed, 
 and Howe ordered troops to go and drive the Americans away. 
 A storm prevented their going. So the Americans completed 
 their works, and the British now saw plainly that the sooner 
 they left Boston the better it would be for them. 
 
 7. Howe sent word to Washington, that if he would let him 
 and his troops leave Boston quietly, in his ships, he would do so. 
 Washington consented; and on Sunday, the 17th of March, 
 1776, the British and a great many Tories, left Boston forever. 
 The American army then took possession of it, to the great joy 
 of the people, and its harbor was opened for business. 
 
 8. Before this, a great British soldier, Sir Henry Clinton, left 
 Boston with troops, in ships. Washington thought he might be 
 going to attack New York, so he sent a brave officer, General 
 Charles Lee, to raise troops in Connecticut and go to that city. 
 
 9. Clinton heard of this some way, and thought it best not to 
 go into New York harbor. He sailed southward to attack 
 Charleston, and Lee went on by land to watch his movements. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 4. What preparations did Great Brit-in make ? 5. What can yon tell 
 about Washington at Boston? G. What did the British perceive and do? 7. What 
 can you tell about the British leaving Boston ? 8, 9. What can you tell about Clinton 
 and Lee ? 
 
128 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Events in Charleston harbor. Bravery of Jasper. The battle and its results. 
 
 10. When Howe sailed from Boston, Washington thought 
 that he, too, might be going to attack New York. He left 
 troops enough to keep Howe from coming back, and then went 
 to New York himself with quite a large army, and built forts 
 there and on the Hudson river. 
 
 11. Clinton was joined on the coast of North Carolina by sev 
 eral battle-ships, commanded by a great sea-warrior named Park 
 er, and early in June they all reached Charleston harbor. The 
 Patriots there were prepared for them, and General Lee arrived 
 soon afterward 
 
 12. Within that harbor is an island, on which the Patriots had 
 /"^5 <<F^ a * 01 ^ Tiear ^y completed. Five hun- 
 
 |jk dred soldiers, under Colonel Moultrie, 
 
 and many cannons, were placed in it, 
 when they saw the British fleet com 
 ing. While Clinton and his men 
 were trying in vain to reach the fort 
 by land, several of the battle-ships 
 came in and fairly rained heavy iron 
 I in n 1 1 n 1i ill upon it. 
 
 COLONS MOULTBDL 
 
 the fort was made of soft palmeto logs. One of the balls cut 
 down the staff on which the patriot flag was fastened. The flag 
 fell outside of the fort, A brave young man, named Jasper, 
 climbed down in the midst of the flying cannon-balls, picked up 
 the flao-, fastened it upon the ramrod of a cannon, and then 
 placed it on the fort in such a way that it kept flying during the 
 whole battle ! 
 
 14. This flight lasted almost ten hours. The patriots fired can 
 non-balls from the fort upon the British ships, so fast and continual, 
 that they were half cut in pieces, and more than two hundred of 
 the people in them were killed or wounded. The ships were 
 dreadfully shattered and their sails torn. They got away from 
 the fort as quickly as possible. The troops went on board the 
 
 QU-STIOXS 1f > Wlint did Washington do? 11. What was done on the Carolina 
 cmsts? !>. Whi* mm von toll of P fort nw Ch.ivi C "t.on ? 13. What can you tell of a 
 brave younj soldisr Uisre? J4- What can you tdl about the battle? 
 
SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR. 129 
 
 I 
 
 Desires for Independence. Action of Congress. Declaration of Independence. 
 
 best vessels, and all sailed away, sorry enough that they ever went 
 there. ^^ 
 
 15. The Americans now felt certain that the British would 
 never be just toward them, and that there was no use in trying 
 to be friends with the king and Parliament. So they thought 
 much of being a free and independent people, without a king, 
 and at liberty to choose their own rulers. First the Patriots in 
 one colony, and then those in another, met together, and talked 
 it over ;. and finally the Continental Congress took the matter into 
 consideration. 
 
 16. In June, 1776, Richard Henry Lee, a great Patriot of Vir 
 ginia, arose in Congress and declared that the United Colonies 
 were, and ought to be, free and 
 
 independent states, and then asked 
 other members to think about it, 
 and talk it over. They did so for 
 almost a month, and on the 2d of 
 July Congress agreed to it. Con 
 gress then held its meetings in the 
 State House, Philadelphia, and 
 
 T , 7T , . , STATE HOUSE. 
 
 John Hancock was president. 
 
 17. Five great Patriots, named Thomas Jefferson, John Adams, 
 Benjamin Franklfi, Roger Sherman, and Robert R, Livingston, 
 had written a long paper, giving reasons why the Americans 
 ought to be free ; and this, with the words of Richard Henry 
 Lee, is called THE DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE. 
 
 18. This Declaration was agreed to on the Fourth of July, 
 1776. So, every year, on that day, at sunrise and sunset, we ring 
 the bells and fire the guns ; and at noon the soldiers are out 
 with their flags flying, and drums beating. The boys, full of 
 glee, let off crackers from morning till night, and in the evening 
 splendid fire-works are shown, to the delight of every body. This 
 is as it should be, for that was the birth-day of the UNITED 
 STATES OF AMERICA. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 15. What did the Amoricnns now feel .and do? 16. What was dono i i 
 Congress? 17. Wh it can you tell of a Committee of Congress? 18. What more can 
 you Bay about the Declaration of Independence? 
 
 9 
 
130 
 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 
 Destruction of the King s statue. Battle near Brooklyn. Escape of the Americans. 
 
 19. I would like to tell you more about the Declaration of 
 Independence, but I have not time. Yet one thing more I will 
 tell you. In the city of New York was a fine statue, or figure, 
 of the king on horseback. It was made of lead, and covered 
 with gilding. When the people and soldiers there heard of 
 the Declaration of Independence, they pulled down that leaden 
 statue, and made bullets of it, with which they fought the 
 British. 
 
 20. At about the time of the Declaration of Independence, 
 General Howe came in ships with many troops, and landed on 
 Staten Island, near New York. A month afterward, Sir Henry 
 Clinton came there from the South, with many more troops ; and 
 two or three weeks later, a large number of the hired Hessians 
 came and landed there. 
 
 21. Washington was in New York with the American army. 
 He sent a large number of them over to Brooklyn, to build a fort 
 and oppose the British, for he believed that they would come to 
 the attack of New York by that way. And so they did. They 
 crossed the Narrows between Long and Staten Islands, marched 
 up, and near Brooklyn they had a severe battle with the Amer 
 icans. Many of the Patriots were killed and made prisoners, and 
 the British were the victors. 
 
 22. The Americans called their strong work at Brooklyn, Fort 
 Putnam. In and near that the remainder of their army were col 
 lected, while the British prepared to attack them again. Early 
 on the third morning after the battle (the 30th of August), they 
 all escaped across the East river in boats, under cover of a heavy 
 fog, much to the astonishment and mortification of the British. 
 When the fog rolled away, and the sunlight burst upon Brook 
 lyn and New York, the last boat-load of Patriots had reached the 
 city shore. 
 
 23. The Americans were not allowed to remain much longer 
 in New York. Washington saw that the British army was a 
 great deal stronger than his, and that Howe was preparing to 
 
 QtraSTiO S. 19. "What can you tell about a statue of King George? 20. What oc 
 curred on Staten Island? 21. What did the Americans and the British do? 22. What 
 can you tell about the escape of the Americans ? 
 
SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR. 131 
 
 Battle at White Plains. Capture of Fort Washington! Prisons and prison-ships. 
 
 cross over and attack his troops. So he prudently left the city, 
 marched to the lofty ground on the Hudson, where Fort Wash 
 ington had been built, and there formed a strong camp on what 
 was called Harlem Heights. 
 
 24. Howe tried to drive the Americans from this position, but 
 could not. Then he resolved to get in their rear, and went up 
 the East river to Westch ester county, with a large number of 
 troops, where he was joined by some fresh Hessians. Washing 
 ton wa^wide awake, and went into Westchester, too, when both 
 armies marched up the river Bronx to White Plains, watching 
 each other. ^* 
 
 25. The two armies had a pretty severe battle at White 
 Plains on the 28th of October. The Americans were defeated, 
 and fled to the hills of North Castle. A few days afterward, 
 Washington crossed the Hudson river with most of his army, and 
 joined General Greene at Fort Lee, on the Jersey shore, nearly 
 opposite Fort Washington. 
 
 26. Less than a fortnight afterward, many Hessians, and some 
 English soldiers, attacked Fort Washington. They took posses 
 sion of it, after losing a thousand men, and then made more than 
 two thousand Americans prisoners. These, with others, were 
 confined in the loathsome prisons and prison-ships at New 
 York. The most famous 
 
 of these prison-ships was 
 the Jersey, in which thou 
 sands of Americans died. 
 
 27. Two days after the 
 capture of Fort Washing 
 
 ton, Lord Comwallis (a THE JEESEY PRISON-SHIP. 
 
 great English soldier), with six thousand troops, crossed the Hud 
 son, drove Washington and his army from Fort Lee, and for three 
 weeks chased them across New Jersey to the Delaware river at 
 Trenton. 
 
 QUESTIONS. ?;? What can you tell about the Americans leaving New York? 24. 
 vviiat can you trll about events ri Westch -stcr county? 25. What con you tell of a 
 
 nf S B W 5 lte o- P1 ? * 26 Wlmt C3n y u Ml of a Battle at Fort Washington, and 
 of prisoners? 2,. What occurred in New Jersey? 
 
THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 The Americana on the Delaware. Victory at Trenton. 
 
 28. Tlie American soldiers were then not more than three 
 thousand in number, and these were wretchedly clad, and half- 
 starved. They crossed the icy Delaware on the 8th of Decem 
 ber, and sat down, almost in despair, upon the Pennsylvania 
 shore. 
 
 29. But the mind of Washington was full of hope, because he 
 knew that he was engaged in a right cause, and fully believed 
 that God would help the Americans. The Congress, sitting at 
 Philadelphia, knew that the British might easily cross the 
 Delaware, and come and take that city. They were much 
 alarmed, and fled to Baltimore, leaving Washington to do just 
 as he pleased. 
 
 30. The British did not cross the Delaware, but formed small 
 camps near it. The Hessians were encamped at Trenton, and 
 Washington resolved to attack them. Christmas was approach 
 ing. The Germans always make that a holiday, and Washington 
 very wisely concluded that, after drinking and sporting all day, 
 they would sleep very soundly that night. 
 
 31. So, on Christmas night, in the midst of a storm of hail 
 and rain, Washington, with more than two thousand men, and 
 several cannons, crossed the river among the floating ice, eight 
 miles above Trenton, but not in time to reach that town before 
 daylight. The Americans marched in two divisions. One was 
 led by Washington, and the other by General Sullivan. The 
 Hessians were greatly surprised. Their commander was killed, 
 several of his soldiers were slain and wounded, and more than a 
 thousand were made prisoners, and taken to the Pennsylvania 
 shore the same day. 
 
 32. This was indeed a brilliant affair. There was great 
 joicing among the Patriots all over the country ; and the Con 
 gress told Washington that he might do just what he liked, for 
 six months. The British were very much astonished and fright 
 ened at the boldness of the Americans ; and many true Patriots, 
 
 QUESTIONS. 28. What can yon say about tho, Amoricnn soldiers? 20. What can you 
 say about Washington and Congress ? P.O. What can you tell about the Hessians at 
 Trenton? 31. What c-.n you tell about crossing the Delaware, and battle at Trenton ? 
 82. What was the effect of the battle at Trenton? 
 
THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR. 
 "proceedings of Parliament and Congress. Mission to France. 
 
 who felt afraid when Washington was chased across New Jersey, 
 now came forward and joined his army. 
 
 33. Washington now determined to drive the British out of 
 New Jersey. He crossed the Delaware again, with the whole of 
 his little army, and formed a camp at Trenton. The British and 
 Hessians joined, and formed a camp at Princeton, only ten miles 
 off. Such was the situation of the two armies at the close of 
 1776. 
 
 SECTION IV. 
 T 
 
 THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [1777.] 
 
 1. The British Parliament acted very strangely. They seemed 
 to think that the Americans were nobodies, and that they might 
 kick and cuff them as they pleased. They appeared not to know 
 how bravely the Patriots had acted against almost thirty thou 
 sand choice British troops and fierce Hessians; and no doubt 
 they thought that the whole flurry, as they called it, would soon 
 be over. They refused to do justice to the Americans, and pre 
 pared to send more soldiers over to fight them. 
 
 2. The Continental Congress, on the contrary, acted wisely 
 and promptly. They knew how the French hated the English, 
 so they sent Silas Deane to France, to ask the French king to help 
 the Americans against his old enemy. King Louis was glad of 
 the opportunity, and promised great things. Then, after the 
 Declaration of Independence was over, Congress appointed Silas 
 Deane, Dr. Franklin, and Arthur Lee, to be ministers or agents 
 for the Americans, in France. 
 
 3. The Congress had, long before, perceived the necessity for 
 laws to bind all of the colonists together. In 1775, Dr. Franklin 
 wrote such laws, and others did so afterward. Pretty early in 
 
 QUESTIONS. 33. What did the two armies do? 1. How did the British Parliament 
 think and act? 2. "What did Congress do? 3. What can you tell about Articles of Con 
 federation ? 
 
Ml. FKANKLIX. 
 
 134 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Articles of Confederation. The armies at Trenton. Battle at Princeton. 
 
 1777 these were agreed to. They were 
 called ARTICLES OF CONFEDERATION, 
 or solemn agreements between the 
 different colonies to act as one State, 
 in many things. These lasted ten 
 years. I will tell you by-and-by what 
 was then done. 
 
 4. We will now see what the Amer- 
 lean and British armies near the Del- 
 ^ aware were doing. Washington had 
 five thousand soldiers at Trenton on New Year s day. On the 
 2d of January, Cornwallis came from Princeton with a great 
 many troops to attack them. He arrived at evening, and con 
 cluded to wait until the next morning, when he thought it 
 would be very easy for him to conquer the Patriots. 
 
 5. The Americans were in great peril, and hardly knew what 
 to do. Cornwallis was very strong, the ground was so soft that 
 the cannons could not be dragged away, and they could not 
 get across the Delaware. Toward midnight the wind blew cold, 
 and the ground was frozen. Washington then left some men to 
 keep his camp-fires burning, and, with his whole army and can 
 nons, he marched off to Princeton before daylight. 
 
 6. Cornwallis was astonished and mortified, when he found 
 Washington had escaped. Just then he thought he heard the 
 rumbling of thunder in the direction of Princeton. He listened, 
 when one of his officers said, " Thunder, on a clear morning in 
 mid-winter! No, no; to arms, general ! Washington has* out 
 generaled us, and is attacking our troops at Princeton. You 
 hear his cannon. Let us fly to the rescue !" 
 
 7. He was right. Just at sunrise, on that keen frosty morn 
 ing, the Americans attacked a large party of British soldiers at 
 Princeton, and, after a severe battle, became victors. But they 
 lost General Mercer, one of the bravest and best Patriots in the 
 army. He was wounded, taken to a house near by, and there 
 died a few davs afterward. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 4. What occurred at Trenton ? 5. What did the Americans do ? 6. 
 What can you tell about Cornwallis ? 7. What can you tell of a battle at Princeton ? 
 
THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR. 135 
 
 British driven from New Jersey. Marauding expeditions. 
 
 8. Cornwallis had hastened to Princeton, but when he arrived 
 not a patriot soldier was there. Washington had led them on 
 to a resting-place many miles distant, and then they all en 
 camped among the hills of East Jersey, at Morristown, until 
 spring. 
 
 9. From Morristown, Washington sent out parties to attack the 
 British and armed Tories, and finally drove them out of New 
 Jersey, except at two places. Then Congress returned to Phila 
 delphia ; and every body now began to think that the Americans 
 would surely drive all the British and Hessians back to Europe. 
 
 10. It was almost June before the two armies commenced the 
 summer campaign in earnest. The most of .the British were in 
 New York and neighborhood ; and General Howe sent out strong 
 parties of soldiers to do mischief to the Americans, in New Jer 
 sey, on the Hudson river, and in Connecticut. 
 
 11. One of the meanest of these expeditions was under General 
 Tryon, who had been Governor of New York. He went up 
 Long Island Sound with British and Tory soldiers, landed be 
 tween the villages of Norfolk and Fairfield, and, marching into the 
 country, he burned Danbury. He also treated the innocent in 
 habitants very cruelly. 
 
 12. The Patriots of Connecticut soon gathered, under those 
 brave soldiers, Arnold, Wooster and Silliman, and drove the in 
 vaders back to their ships, after a sharp battle at Ridgefield. 
 There General Wooster was killed. Tryon lost altogether about 
 three hundred men before he escaped to his vessels. 
 
 13. The Americans concluded that they could play at this 
 game, too. So toward the close of May, a party under Colonel 
 Meigs crossed Long Island Sound to Sag Harbor, burned a dozen 
 British vessels there, also the store-houses and their contents, 
 and carried off ninety prisoners, without losing one of their own 
 men. 
 
 14. The British held possession of Rhode Island for several 
 months. Prescott, then commanding general, was a tyrant, and 
 
 QUESTIONS. 8. What followed? 9. What did Washington and Congress do? 10. 
 What can you say about the summer campaign? what was first done? 11. What can 
 you tell of Tryon s expedition ? 12. What can you tell of Connecticut Patriots ? 13. 
 What did the Americans do ? 
 
136 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 "Washington s perplexity. March to Philadelphia. Burgoyne in the North. 
 
 treated the people very badly. One night in July, Colonel Bar 
 ton of Providence, and some others, went across Narraganset Bay 
 unseen, and carried off Prescott from his quarters, without allow 
 ing him to dress. These things made the British act a little 
 different, for they saw that the Americans were expert players 
 at their own game. 
 
 15. At the close of May, 1777, Washington had almost ten 
 thousand troops with him in New Jersey. For a long time he 
 was perplexed to know what the British army was going to do. 
 It had been arranged in England, that the British should take 
 possession of the country on the Hudson river and Lake Cham- 
 plain, and thus separate New England from the other colonies. 
 
 16. To accomplish this, a large army, under Burgoyne, assem 
 bled at St. John s, at the foot of Lake Champlain, in June, and 
 Howe was to send troops up the Hudson. But Howe seemed 
 hardly to know what to do, and his movements perplexed Wash 
 ington. He went into New Jersey, and tried to draw the Amer 
 icans into battle. Then he retreated ; and finally, with all of the 
 British troops in New Jersey, he crossed over to Staten Island, 
 and encamped there. 
 
 17. In June and July, Burgoyne came up Lake Champlain, a 
 victor, taking Crown Point and Ticonderoga from the Americans, 
 without much trouble, and spreading terror all over the North. 
 At the same time, the British troops in New York seemed to be 
 
 preparing to go up the Hudson. All at 
 once, eighteen thousand of them, Avith 
 Howe at their head, went on board ships 
 commanded by Howe s brother, and sailed 
 southward. 
 
 18. Washington now saw plainly that 
 How T e was proceeding to capture Phila 
 delphia. He immediately marched to that 
 GENERAL LA FATE-TIE, city with the main portion of >the Patriot 
 army, and there he was first visited by La Fayette, a young and 
 
 QUESTIONS. 14. What occurred on Rhode Island? 15. What can yon tell about the 
 British plans? 16. What can you tell of the movements of Bunrovne and Howe? 17. 
 What further can you tell about British troops ? 18. What did Washington perceive 
 and do ? 
 
THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR. 
 
 137 
 
 La Fayette. Battle on the Brandywine. The British victorious. 
 
 i>rave soldier who liad just come from France to fight for the 
 Americans. "*f^ 
 
 19. La Fayette was a noble young man. He had heard how 
 the Americans were striving for freedom, and he was anxious to 
 help them. He had just married a beautiful girl, and his friends 
 tried to keep him at home. But she, generous as he, cheerfully 
 consented to his departure, and he came here full of love for the 
 Americans. He joined the army under Washington. You will 
 hear much more about him. 
 
 20.->JIowe went up the Chesapeake Bay, because the Amer 
 icans had obstructed the Delaware river. He landed near the 
 head of it, and proceeded toward Philadelphia. Washington 
 was marching to meet him. On the Brandywine creek, several 
 miles above Wilmington, the two armies had a very hard battle, 
 for a whole day, and the British were victorious. 
 
 21. In that battle, La Fayette was badly wounded in his leg, 
 and many good and brave men were lost. Full twelve hundred 
 of the Americans were killed, wounded, or made prisoners, and 
 the British loss was about eight hundred. This occurred on the 
 llth of September. 
 
 22. Washington and his thinned troops fled to Philadelphia, 
 followed by the British. The Congress left that city, and met, 
 first, at Lancaster, and then at York, where they remained sev 
 eral months. Fearing the British might take their provisions 
 and other things at Reading, the Americans soon left Philadel 
 phia, and marched in that direction. Then Howe encamped at 
 Germantown, four miles distant, and prepared to make Philadel 
 phia the residence of his army for the winter. 
 
 23. I have told you that the Americans had put obstructions 
 in the Delaware, below Philadelphia, to keep ships from sailing 
 up to that city. Near there, on each side of the river, they had 
 built a fort. These must be taken from the Patriots, or the Brit 
 ish army at Philadelpia could not get provisions by water. 
 
 24. Lord Howe s fleet came up to the obstructions, and two 
 
 QUESTIONS. 19. What can you tell about La Fayette? 20. What dirt the two armies 
 r!o 9 21. What can you tell about the battle on the Brandywine? 9 . What can you 
 tell of the movements of the iwo armies ? 23. What can you tell about forts on "the 
 Delaware ? 
 
138 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Capture of the forts on the Delaware. Battle at Germantown. Burgoyne victorious. 
 
 thousand Hessian soldiers attacked Fort Mercer, on the New Jer* 
 sey side. Soon afterward, British soldiers attacked Fort Mifflin, 
 on the Pennsylvania shore ; and after a brave defense, both had 
 to be given up to Howe s troops. Then the obstructions were 
 removed, and several British ships went up to the city. 
 
 25. Toward the close of September, Washington came down 
 the Schuylkill with his whole army, and early on the morning 
 of the 4th of October, fell upon the British at Germantown. 
 They fought several hours, when the Americans were beaten, 
 with a loss about equal to that on the Brandywine. 
 
 26. Washington and his army then marched back, and en 
 camped at White Marsh. Soon afterward the whole British 
 army went into Philadelphia, where they remained all winter. 
 A little later the American army marched to Valley Forge, built 
 huts, and remained there until spring, suffering dreadfully for the 
 want of food and clothing. 
 
 27. Let us now see what Burgoyne was doing. The Amer 
 icans at Ticonderoga, under General St. Glair, were too weak to 
 oppose Burgoyne ; so they fled, and he took possession of the 
 fort. A part of Burgoyne s army pursued them, overtook them at 
 Hubbardton, in Vermont, and there a hard fight occurred. 
 
 28. Here, again, the Americans were beaten. The same even 
 ing, some of the British armed boats, filled with soldiers, came 
 up Lake Champlain to Skenesborough (now Whitehall), and de 
 stroyed a great quantity of provisions belonging to the Amer 
 icans. 
 
 29. General Schuyler was the chief commander of all the 
 American troops in the North. These were very few, and most 
 of them were discouraged. Every thing appeared gloomy, we 
 may be sure; and the people began to think that Burgoyne 
 would eat his Christmas dinner at Albany, as a victor, which he 
 had boasted he would do. 
 
 30. Schuyler set his soldiers to tearing down the bridges, and 
 felling trees across the roads along which he knew Burgoyne 
 
 QUESTIONS. 24. What can you tell of battles on the Delaware ? 25. What can yon tell 
 ahout the battle at Germantown ? 2(5. What did the two armies now do? 27. What, 
 did Burgoyne and his army do? 28. What battle occurred? and what happened at 
 Skenesborough ? 29. What was the state of things at the North ? 
 
THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR. 139 
 
 Battle of Bennington. Death of Jane McCrea. 
 
 would come. In this way, he made the victor s inarch slow, and 
 enabled himself to go down the Hudson, and collect the people 
 to fight the British. 
 
 31. It was the last of July when Burgoyne reached Fort Ed 
 ward. Then his provisions were nearly gone, and he sent a 
 party of Hessians and other troops to seize some cattle and food 
 belonging to the Americans, which he heard were at Bennington, 
 in Vermont. 
 
 32. The people all through that region shouldered their mus 
 kets, a*d, led by the brave General Stark, fought the invaders on 
 the 16th of August, and killed, wounded, and made prisoners, a 
 thousand of them. Burgoyne was now worse off than ever, and 
 hardly knew what to do. 
 
 33. Here I must tell you a short, sad story. A beautiful young 
 girl, named Jane McCrea, lived at Fort Edward, and had a lover 
 in Burgoyne s army. When that army approached Fort Edward, 
 the lover sent two Indians to bring her in safety to the British 
 camp. She was shot near a spring, by the way. Some said she 
 was killed by the Indians, who quarreled about some rum the 
 lover was to give them; and others said she was shot by accident. 
 
 34. Burgoyne had offered the Indians so much money for 
 every scalp (the hair and skin of the top of the head) they would 
 brino- him ; and the people generally believed that the Indians 
 had killed this beautiful young girl for her scalp, which they car- 
 Tied into the camp. O, how angry the people were with Burgoyne 
 for employing the cruel Indians at all ! It made thousands of 
 young men join the American army, to fight, and drive away, 
 such wicked invaders. 
 
 35. While Burgoyne was coming toward the Hudson, St. 
 Leger, a British soldier, was marching from Oswego toward 
 the Mohawk Valley, to attack the Americans at Fort Schuyler, 
 then the name of Fort Stanwix, of which I have told you on 
 pac ; 102. He led many Indians under a great chief, named 
 Brant, and a large number of Tories. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 30. What did Schuyler do? 31. What can you tell about RnrrwHo nnd 
 his army ? 32. What can you tell of the battle of Bennington ? 33, 34. Tell the story 
 about Jane McCrea ? 35. What can you tell about St. Leger and others ? 
 
140 
 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 JOSEPH BRANT. 
 
 Scenes in the Mohawk Valley. Battles near Saratoga. Capture of Burgoyne. 
 
 3G. The people of the Mohawk Val 
 ley were very much alarmed. A large 
 number of them, led by General Herki- 
 mer, had a fight with the Tories and 
 Indians at Oriskany, when they were 
 beaten, and their brave general was so 
 badly wounded that he died. Then 
 General Arnold, who had been sent to 
 help them, appeared, and St. Leger and 
 his white and red savages fled to Lake 
 Ontario. 
 
 37. Burgoyne, very much disheart 
 ened, marched down to Saratoga. Gen 
 eral Gates was then in chief command 
 of the Patriots at the North, and had 
 a camp at Stillwater, strongly defended 
 by fortifications, built by a brave and 
 generous son of Poland, named Kosci- 
 uszko. 
 
 38. The two armies came to battle on 
 the morning of the 19th of September, 
 and fought hard all day. They battled 
 again on the 7th of October ; and ten days afterward, Burgoyne 
 and his whole army, almost six thousand in number, were made 
 prisoners, by the Americans. 
 
 L /"^ijj^. 39. This was more than v two months be- 
 
 /**. 1 Sk f re Christmas. Burgoyne dined in Albany 
 much earlier than he expected to, but not as 
 a victor. He was a prisoner, and a guest at 
 the table of General Schuyler, who gener 
 ously forgave the British commander for 
 burning his house and mills at Saratoga. 
 
 40. On the day before Bnrgoyne s last 
 battle, Sir Henry Clinton and a large num- 
 
 KOSCIUSZKO. 
 
 w 
 
 : 
 
 
 
 GENERAL BUEGOYNE. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 36. Whnt occurred in the Mohawk Valley ? 37. What cai yon toll of 
 the two armies? 38. What can you tell of two battles? 39. What more can you tell 
 about Burgoyne ? 
 
FOURTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 141 
 
 Events in the Hudson Highlands. Valley Forge. 
 
 ber of British soldiers, attacked Forts Clinton and Montgomery, 
 two strong places in the Hudson highlands, belonging to the 
 Americans. They took them both ; and then many troops went 
 up the river in ships and burned the village of Kingston. They 
 hoped, in this way, to help Burgoyne. But it was too late. 
 
 41. When the news that Burgoyne was taken, had spread, 
 there was great joy all over the country. The British were 
 astonished, and the Tories were dreadfully frightened. And 
 when tlie French King heard of it, he said, " Well, the Amer 
 icans help themselves pretty well ; I guess it will be safe now for 
 me to send soldiers and ships to help them more, and England 
 may say what she pleases." 
 
 42. At the close of 1777, the Third Year of the War for In 
 dependence, the Americans felt very much encouraged, for they 
 had done wonders during the campaign, and the good opinion of 
 the world was on their side. 
 
 SECTION V. 
 
 FOURTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [l778.] 
 
 1. Twenty miles northwest from Philadelphia is a little valley 
 that opens upon a wide plain along the banks of the Schuylkill 
 river. Through it runs a stream on which, before the War 
 for Independence, was a forge, where iron was made into various 
 things. It was called the valley forge, and after a while the 
 whole place was named Valley Forge. 
 
 2. To that little valley Washington led the American army 
 from Whitemarsh, through the snow, in cold December. Many 
 of the soldiers were barefooted, and left marks of blood in their 
 tracks in the snow. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 40. What was done on Hudson s river? 41. What was the effect of the 
 news of the capture of Burgoyne ? 4\ How did the Americans now feel? 1. What can 
 you tell about a little valley ? 2. What happened there ? 
 
142 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 The Americans at Valley Forge. Flight of the British. Chase of the Americans. 
 
 3. There the soldiers built rude huts, and spent the dreary 
 winter, thinly clothed and half-starved. They were more willing 
 to suffer so, than to lose their freedom and become slaves to the 
 king and Parliament. At the same time, the British army were 
 enjoying every comfort in Philadelphia. Then it was that the 
 good Washington prayed in secret for God to help his country 
 men, and his prayers were heard, and answered. 
 
 4. By-and-by, when the snow had melted, and the tree-buds 
 began to open, news came that the French King would send 
 soldiers and ships "to help the Americans. It made them very 
 joyful. Then came news that the king and Parliament would 
 now do right. Then they were still more joyful. But when 
 they remembered how often they had been deceived, they would 
 not believe it. It was well they did not. 
 
 5. In the pleasant month of May, Gen 
 eral Howe sailed for England, and left 
 the British army in charge of Sir Henry 
 Clinton. They gave Howe a great ball 
 and feast, before he left. At the same 
 time the Americans, who loved freedom 
 * better than all such things, were suffer 
 ing at Valley Forge. 
 
 6. News now came that the French 
 King had sent one of his war-sailors, named D Estaing, with 
 many ships, to take the British vessels in the Delaware. The 
 British commander, Lord Howe, was frightened, and left that 
 river as soon as possible. Clinton was also alarmed, and left 
 Philadelphia, with jail his army, on the 18th of June. They fled 
 across New Jersey toward Sandy Hook, to get upon Lord Howe s 
 ships that lay at anchor there. 
 
 7. When Washington heard of these movements, he put his 
 army at Valley Forge in motion, crossed the Delaware and pur 
 sued the British to Monmouth, in West Jersey. There, on one 
 
 QUESTIONS 3. What can you tell about the American and British soldiers ? 4. What 
 news delighted the Americans. 5. What can yon toll about General Ho\ve s departure? 
 6. What can you tell about the French vessels and the British fleet and army ? 7. What 
 can you tell of Washington and a battle ? 
 
FOURTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 143 
 
 Battle at Monmouth. Continued flight of the British. The French fleet. 
 
 of the hottest days ever known, they had a terrible battle. It 
 lasted from nine o clock in the morning until dark. It was on the 
 28th of June, 1778. 
 
 8. Fifty soldiers died of thirst that day. One soldier, who was 
 firing a cannon, was shot dead. His wife, a young Irish woman, 
 named Molly, who had been bringing water to him, took his place 
 at the gun, and kept firing it all through the battle. Washing 
 ton was so pleased with her for this, that he gave her the pay of 
 her husband after that, and she wore his soldier-clothes and was 
 called Captain Molly as long as she lived. 
 
 9. Washington intended to renew the battle in the morning. 
 But that night, after the moon was down, while he and his 
 wearied soldiers were sleeping, Clinton and his troops marched 
 silently away in the dark, and escaped to Sandy Hook. Then 
 Clinton wrote to his king how valiantly he withdrew in the broad 
 moonlight. One of our poets made fun of him by writing thus : 
 
 " He forms his camp, with great parade, 
 While evening spreads the world in shade 
 Then still, like some endangered spark, 
 Steals off on tip-toe in the dark ; 
 Yet writes his king, in boasting tone, 
 How grand he marched by light of moon!" 
 
 10. Washington and his army marched 
 from Monmouth to the Hudson river, and 
 crossed into Westchester county, while the 
 British proceeded in ships from Sandy Hook 
 to New York. D Estaing and his war- 
 vessels appeared there in July, but the Brit 
 ish ships were safe in Raritan Bay. The 
 water was so shallow between Sandy Hook 
 and Staten Island, that the heavy French 
 ships could not get over and attack those 
 of Lord Howe. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 8. What can you tell about Captain Molly ? 9. What can you tell ahout the 
 escape of the British army? 10. What can you tell about the American army and 
 French fleet? 
 
144 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Events on Rhode Island. Terrible scenes in the Wyoming valley. 
 
 
 
 11. Washington now determined to drive the British from 
 Rhode Island, and sent La Fayette and General Greene, with 
 some soldiers, to help General Sullivan, who was there with a 
 small army. D Estaing also went there with his ships, to help 
 them. Early in August, the Patriot army crossed over to the 
 north end of the island, and the French fleet was in Narragansct 
 Bay, near Newport. 
 
 12. Many ships from England joined the fleet of Lord Howe, 
 and with these he sailed to attack D Estaing at Newport. That 
 war-sailor went out to meet them. A terrible storm arose and 
 greatly damaged the ships of both fleets, so that they did not 
 fight. D Estaing went to Boston to repair his vessels, and left 
 the Americans to help themselves. 
 
 13. On the 29th of August a severe battle took place at Quaker 
 Hill, on the north end of Rhode Island, and the Americans were 
 driven away, much disheartened. Many were very angry, be 
 cause, if the French had helped them there, they might have 
 driven the British away. 
 
 14. Most of the Six Nations of Indians, of whom I have to/d 
 you [verse 6, page 12], fought against the Americans in the 
 Revolution. They were very terrible foes to the white people, 
 especially in the Wyoming, Mohawk, Schoharie, and Cherry 
 valleys, where they murdered men, women, and children, and 
 burnt their houses. 
 
 15. Early in July, 1778, a Tory leader, named John Butler, 
 went down into the beautiful valley of Wyoming, in Pennsyl 
 vania, at the head of more than a thousand Indians. Most of 
 the strong, men were away, in the American army, and these 
 Indians did about as they pleased. The old men and boys fought 
 them, but without much effect ; and at evening the next day, the 
 savages went through the valley, burning houses and killing 
 people everywhere. Terrible, indeed, was that Massacre of 
 Wyoming, as it was called. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 11. What, was done to drive the British from Rhode Island ? 12. What 
 can yon tell about the French and English fleets? 13. What can you tell of a battle 
 on Rhode Island ? 14 What can you tell about the Six Nations / 15. What can you tell 
 about Wyoming? 
 
FOURTH Y E A R O F THE WAR. 145 
 
 The Indians iu the Mohawk Valley. Capture of Savannah, 
 
 16. While these tilings were going on, Brant, and some 
 wicked Tories, were at the head of Indians and equally savage 
 white men, in spreading death and terror over the country south 
 of the Mohawk. Many Patriots and their families were murdered 
 and their property destroyed. So dreadful were the events there 
 for three or four years, that the region was called " The dark and 
 bloody ground." 
 
 17. In November, D Estaing sailed for the West Indies, to 
 fight the British there. Lord Howe sent several of his ships to 
 oppose him ; and as the British power was thus weakened, Sir 
 Henry Clinton concluded it would be useless to try to do much 
 against Washington for a time. So he sent about two thousand 
 troops, under Colonel Campbell, to attack Savannah, the capital 
 of Georgia. 
 
 18. The American soldiers at Savannah were commanded by 
 General Robert Howe. There were only about a thousand of 
 them. These fought nobly, but were finally compelled to give 
 up the city, and flee to the country higher up on the Savannah 
 river. Savannah now became the head-quarters of the British 
 army in the South, and it remained in their possession for almost 
 four years. 
 
 19. When the year 1778 drew to a close, the two armies were 
 in a position similar to that which they held toward the close of 
 1776. The British had gained almost nothing toward conquer 
 ing the Americans, while the Patriots had discovered their real 
 strength, and had obtained the active alliance, of the French, 
 one of the most powerful nations in the world. So the Amer 
 icans, you perceive, had rather the best of it when the campaigrf 
 of 1778 was ended. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 1G. What can you tell about Indians and Tories ? IT. What can you tell 
 about the movements of the French and English? 18. What can you tell about an 
 attack on Savannah ? 19. What can you say about the two armies at the close of 1778 ? 
 
 10 
 
146 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 The continental money. The armies in the South. 
 
 SECTION VI. 
 
 FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [1779.] 
 
 "T". Although the Americans had been successful against the 
 British in 1778, the commencement of 1779 was a gloomy one 
 to them. Their bills of credit, or continental money, of which I 
 have told you [page 126], were becoming almost useless, and 
 they could get very little gold and silver-; and the promised 
 French army had not arrived. In the South, where the British 
 had now got a foothold, the Patriots were quite weak, and the 
 Tories were very numerous. 
 
 2. Washington and the Congress prepared a good plan for the 
 campaign of 1779. It was determined to confine the British to 
 the sea-coast, at the North and at the South, and chastise the 
 Indians and Tories in the interior, or back country. 
 
 3. Soon after Campbell took possession of Savannah, General 
 ^^^^ Prevost marched from Florida with 
 
 ^ troops, and became chief commander of 
 
 all the British soldiers at the South. 
 General Lincoln was apppointed chief 
 commander of the Patriot army there, 
 and early in January he collected quite 
 a large number of troops some twenty 
 miles from Savannah. 
 
 4. Lincoln was on the South Carolina 
 side of the Savannah river. Campbell marched up the Georgia 
 side, and took possession of Augusta. This enabled the British 
 to have communication with their friends, the Creek Indians, in 
 the west, and also encouraged the Tories. But the defeat of a 
 large body of Tories at about that time, greatly alarmed Campbell, 
 and he prepared to march back to Savannah, 
 
 QUESTIONS. 1. What can you say of American affairs at the beprinning of 1779 ? 9. 
 What plan was prepared ? 3. What was done at the South ? 4. What occurred on the 
 Savannah river ? 
 
FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 147 
 
 Defeat of the Americans. Charleston threatened. Flight of the British. 
 
 5. Lincoln sent Colonel Ashe, with a quarter of his little army, 
 to drive Campbell from Augusta, and to pursue him down the Sa 
 vannah river. Ashe followed Campbell some distance, and then 
 halted and formetf a camp. There the Americans were attacked 
 by Prevost in the middle of February. A greater portion of them 
 were killed, made prisoners, or scattered. Many of them were 
 drowned while trying to escape across the Savannah river. 
 
 6. This was a great loss to Lincoln, yet he was not discour 
 aged. . jBut Provost felt stronger; and at the close of April he 
 crossed the Savannah river with two thousand British troops, and 
 a large number of Tories and Creek Indians, and marched for 
 Charleston, the capital of South Carolina. Lincoln, who had 
 been joined by many Americans, after the defeat of Ashe, fol 
 lowed him, to prevent his taking that city. 
 
 7. Prevost arrived near Charleston on the llth of May, and 
 told the Americans that they must give up the city to him im 
 mediately, or he would destroy it. They refused, and nobody 
 could sleep in Charleston that night, I assure you, for they ex 
 pected every moment to have the British cannons firing upon 
 them. r ^-- 
 
 8. When morning came, the scarlet uniforms of the British 
 were seen across the waters upon John s Island, and not a single 
 soldier of the enemy was near Charleston. The Patriots won 
 dered at this, at first, but it was soon explained. Prevost had 
 heard of the approach of Lincoln, and at midnight he started to 
 go back to Savannah, by way of the islands along the coast. 
 
 9. At Stono Ferry, just below Charleston, a fight occurred on 
 the 20th of June, in which the Americans got the worst of it. 
 But Charleston was saved, and they were satisfied. Let us now 
 leave the South, and see what was going on at the North all this 
 time. 
 
 10. Sir Henry Clinton, at New York, sent out armed parties 
 to plunder the people in Connecticut and other places. In March, 
 Governor Tryon went to Greenwich with some soldiers, and at- 
 
 QTJESTIONS. 5. What can you tell about Colonel Ashe and his men ? 6. What did 
 Prevost do ? 1. What can you tell ahout Prevost at Charleston ? 8. What can you tell 
 about the British leaving Charleston ? 9. What happened at Stono Ferry? 
 
148 
 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Putnam s escape. 
 
 Marauding expeditions. 
 
 Capture of Stony Point. 
 
 GliNEHAL PUTN 
 
 NAM. JT 
 
 ~1 h d^iHt^ tacked and scattered some American 
 
 / amR ^i* troops, under General Putnam. The 
 
 general escaped, on horseback, down a 
 steep L ll and stone steps, while the 
 British bullets were flying past his head. 
 11. In May, some British vessels, 
 bearing quite a large number of sol 
 diers, sailed into Hampton Roads and 
 the Elizabeth river, in Virginia. The 
 soldiers plundered the people on both 
 sides of the river, from Hampton to Norfolk. These same ships 
 and troops went up the Hudson river at the close of the month, 
 and took away from the Americans the fort at Stony Point, 
 just below the Highlands. 
 
 12. In July, the same vessels carried Governor Try on and more 
 than two thousand soldiers to the shores of Connecticut, where they 
 plundered New Haven, and burned the villages of East Haven, Fair- 
 field, and Norwalk. The wicked Try on then boasted that he was very 
 good because he did not burn every house on the New England coast! 
 
 13. But the British did not have it 
 all as they pleased. General Wayne, a 
 brave soldier with Washington in the 
 Highlands, led some Americans, at 
 midnight in July, and attacked the fort 
 on Stony Point, while the British sol 
 diers were asleep. They awoke, and 
 fought desperately. 
 
 14. Wayne was the victor. Though 
 badly wounded in the head, he thus 
 wrote to Washington, at two o clock in the morning " The fort 
 and garrison, with Colonel Johnson, are ours." The British lost, 
 in killed, wounded, and prisoners, six hundred men. The Amer 
 icans lost less than one hundred. This was a brilliant act, and 
 the patriots everywhere rejoiced. 
 
 
 GENERAL WAYNE. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 10. What, can you toll about parties sent out by Clinton? 11. Wh;it can 
 you tell about British ships and soldiers in the Elizabeth and Hudson rivers? 12. "What 
 was done in Connecticut ? 13, 14. What can you tell about Stony Point? 
 
FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 149 
 
 The War in the West. Chastisement of the Indians. 
 
 15. Three nights after the capture of Stony Point, Major 
 Henry Lee and a few Americans took from the British a fort 
 where Jersey City, opposite New York, now stands. They killed 
 thirty British soldiers, and made one hundred and sixty prison 
 ers. For these brave deeds, the Congress gave both Wayne and 
 Lee a silver medal. -^^ 
 
 1C. The war extended into the wilderness beyond the Alle- 
 ghany mountains, where Daniel Boone, the 
 great hunter and pioneer, with others, had 
 made settlements. These had been fight 
 ing the Indians in Kentucky for several 
 years. Further north, in the present 
 States of Indiana and Illinois, the British 
 had forts, and the soldiers there were con 
 tinually urging the Indians to fight the 
 Americans. DANIEL BOO? 
 
 1 Y. The patriots finally resolved to take these forts away from the 
 British. George Rogers Clarke, and a few brave men, marched 
 through the wilderness against them ; and in the course of a few 
 months, the Americans captured the forts, and drove the British 
 away. Then the Indians became peaceable. 
 
 18. Now it was determined to chastise a part of the Six Na 
 tions, for their cruelties. In the summer of 17*79, General Sulli 
 van collected an army in the Wyoming Valley, and marched up 
 the Susquehannah into the country of the Senccas. In the course 
 of a few -weeks he destroyed forty Indian villages, and a vast 
 amount of corn, fruit, and garden vegetables. After that the In 
 dians feared and hated the Americans ; and they named Wash 
 ington, who had sent these soldiers there, The Town Destroyer. 
 
 10. Now let us look southward and sec what was going on 
 there. Early in September, D Estaing, the French war-sailor, of 
 whom I have told you, came from the West Indies with his ships, 
 and told the Americans he was ready to help them drive the 
 
 QTTF.STIOVN S. 15. What other brave deed was done? and what did Congress do? 16. 
 What can you tell about Boone and the Western wilderness? 17. What can you tell 
 of Clarke and his men ? 18. How were the Senecas chastised ? 19. What now happened 
 in the South ? 
 
150 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Attack on Savannah. Disappointment of the Americans. La Fayette in France. 
 
 British from Georgia. General Lincoln immediately marched his 
 army toward Savannah, and the Americans and French com 
 menced an attack upon the British works there, toward the 
 close of September. 
 
 20. After firing cannon-balls upon the British works day after 
 day for a fortnight, the two armies concluded to climb the walls 
 and banks, and fight their way into Savannah. This is called 
 taking a place by storm. The battle was a terrible one, and 
 many brave men were killed. Among these was Count Pu- 
 laski, another noble soldier of Poland, who came to help the 
 Americans. 
 
 21. Sergeant Jasper, the brave young man I have told you 
 about, who picked up the South Carolina flag on the outside of 
 the fort in Charleston harbor, was also killed there. He was 
 holding a flag made by the ladies of Charleston, when a bullet 
 slew him. His last words were, " Tell Mrs. Elliot I lost my life 
 in supporting the colors she presented to our regiment." 
 
 22. All at once D Estaing said he must leave, or his ships 
 might be injured by the autumn storms. So, just as Savannah 
 was about to be given up by the British, the French all left, and 
 the Americans were compelled to abandon it. Lincoln crossed 
 the river and fled toward Charleston, and the British had it all 
 their own way in the South, for some time. I think the Amer 
 icans had reason to think very lightly of that D Estaing, don t 
 you? 
 
 23. During the summer of 1779, La Fayette was in France, 
 and he persuaded his king to send many more ships, and a large 
 army to help the Americans, as soon as they could be prepared. 
 "When the King of England heard of this, he ordered the British 
 soldiers to leave Rhode Island and go to New York, so that the 
 army in America should not be too much scattered. AVhen 
 they were all there. Sir Henry Clinton took a large number of 
 them and sailed southward to attack Charleston. I shall tell you 
 presently what he did. 
 
 .ws. 0. "What can yon toll abont the attack on Savannah ? 21. "What c^n yon 
 tell of Sergeant Jasper? 29. How did the French serve the Americans? vC. What 
 did La Fayotte do? What did the British kin sr and soldiers do? 
 
FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 
 
 American ships. Exploits of Hopkins and other 
 
 24. Thus ended the campaign of 1779. Before I go any 
 further I must tell you a little about the sea-fights, or 
 
 >T . V A L OPERATIONS OF THE REVOLUTION. ( 
 
 25. The Americans were not able to build large ships to fight 
 those of the British, nor did the government have a great many 
 vessels of any kind during the war. But privateers, of whom I 
 have told you [verse 3, page 126], took a great many ships away 
 from the British war-sailors. 
 
 26. The first vessels that were built were only gun-jjpats, used 
 by Washington in the harbor of Bos 
 
 ton, against the British ships there. 
 
 These were made of heavy planks, 
 
 covered over, and having a big cannon ^T GUN .BOAT AT BOSTON. 
 
 at each end, and small ones on the top. 
 
 27. The Congress had some small vessels built early in the 
 war, and two or three large ones before its close. The first reg 
 ular naval officers were appointed late in 1775. Then Esek Hop 
 kins was made commodore, or chief commander, the same as a 
 British admiral. 
 
 28. Hopkins first went against Lord Dunmore (of whom I 
 have told you), on the coast of Virginia. Afterward he went to 
 the Bahama Islands, took a town away from the British, and 
 made the governor of one of the islands a prisoner. Then he 
 took some British vessels on the ocean, and sailed into Narraganr 
 set Bay, where his ships were kept a long time by the British, 
 who took possession of Rhode Island. 
 
 29. I should like to tell you, if I had time, of a great many 
 brave acts performed by such American war-sailors as Manly, 
 Barry, Biddle, McNeil, Hinman and others ; how they made the 
 British very much afraid, and how they took a great many ves 
 sels away from them. I might tell you, too, that the British 
 took a great many vessels away from the Americans. So the 
 
 QUESTIONS. 25. What can yoiTtell nbout American vessels? 26. What about gun 
 boats? 27. What can you tell of naval arrangements? 28. What did Hopkins do ? 29. 
 What can you say about other war-sailors ? 
 
152 
 
 Paul Jones. 
 
 His great sea-fight with a British ship. 
 
 fights went on upon the ocean, as well as upon the land, until 
 
 the close of the war. 
 
 30. I must, however, tell you of one 
 of the greatest sea-fights that took place 
 during the war. There was a very 
 brave Scotchman, named John Paul 
 Jones, who fought for the Americans. 
 Dr. Franklin got the French King to 
 help him fit out some new war-ships on 
 the coast of France. These were placed 
 under the command of Jones, and he 
 jonx PAUL JONES. - went boldly upon the English and 
 
 Scotch coasts, and attacked the towns and ships there. 
 
 31. The vessel in which Jones sailed was named Bonhomme 
 Richard, the French words for Good Man, Richard. Just at 
 evening, on a bright September day in 1779, this ship fell in with 
 a large British war-ship, named Serapis and during that even 
 ing, by the light of the moon, they had a terrible battle. They 
 became lashed together, and then fired cannon balls through and 
 through each other. 
 
 32. Sometimes the ships were on fire, but the flames were 
 soon put out. The men fought with swords and pistols, first on 
 one ship, then on the other, until many were killed. So they 
 struggled on, in fire and smoke, for three hours, when the British 
 gave up, and Jones became the victor, *He took possession of 
 the Serapis, and his own shattered vessel began to sink. Not 
 long afterward it sunk to the bottom of the ocean, and Jones 
 went to France with his prize. 
 
 33. When you are older, you will learn more about the sea- 
 fights of the Revolution. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 30. What can you tell about John Paul Jones ? 31. What can you tell 
 about a terrible sea-fight ? 32. What more can you tell of the battle, and the end of it? 
 
SIXTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 153 
 
 Departure of Clinton for the South. The Americana in Charleston. 
 
 SECTION VII. 
 
 SIXTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [1780.] 
 
 1. When Clinton sailed for Charleston, as I have told you, he 
 left the few British soldiers in New York in charge of Kny- 
 phausen, the Hessian General. Washington knew how much 
 the p&triots at the South would need help, so, early in the 
 spring, he sent the Baron de Kalfc^ a brave foreign soldier, 
 with many troops, to assist Lincoln who was then in Charleston. 
 
 2. There being but few soldiers on either side at the North, 
 during the spring and summer of 1780, there was not much 
 fighting there. The conflicts were chiefly in the Carolinas, and 
 about these I will now tell you. 
 
 3. A strong fleet, with two thousand war-sailors, under Ad 
 miral Arbuthnot, bore Clinton and his troops to the South. 
 There was a terrible storm on the way, and a great many horses 
 perished. The British finally landed on the islands and shores 
 thirty miles below Charleston, toward the middle of February. 
 There they remained some time preparing to attack Charleston. 
 
 4. General Lincoln was in Charleston with few troops, when 
 the British first landed. That great patriot, Governor Ilutledge, 
 immediately commenced arousing the people, and soon large 
 numbers joined Lincoln s army. At the end of March, when the 
 British moved toward Charleston, the Patriots there felt strong 
 enough to oppose them and defend the city. 
 
 5. The Americans had built strong works across Charleston 
 Neck, and placed many soldiers in Fort Moultrie in the harbor. 
 Near the town was Commodore Whipple (of whom I have 
 already told you something), [verse 32, page 114], with a small 
 fleet, and along the wharves quite strong defenses had been 
 built. 
 
 QUESTIONS.!. What did Clinton and Washington do ? 2. Why \vas there not much 
 fighting at the North ? 3. What can you tell of Clinton s voyage southward? 4. What 
 can you tell of the Patriots in Charleston? 5. What preparations had they made ? 
 
154 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Attack on Charleston. Fall of Charleston. The Americans discouraged. 
 
 6. On a lovely April morning, Arbuthnot sailed into Charles 
 ton harbor, with his great ships, and at the same time the Brit 
 ish, under Clinton, came nearer the American works on the Neck. 
 Then the British commanders told Lincoln that he must give up 
 his army and the city at once, or they would destroy or capture 
 both. Lincoln refused to surrender, and told them that he was 
 ready to fight. 
 
 *7. Not long after this, Lord Cornwallis came with three thou 
 sand troops, to help Clinton. The Patriots now saw that there 
 was very little chance for them to keep the city, yet they fought 
 on, and suffered on. At length, late on a pleasant evening in 
 May, the entire British army and navy attacked Charleston. The 
 thunders of two hundred cannons shook the city, and at one 
 time it was on fire in five different places. These terrible scenes 
 continued for three days and nights, when the Americans were 
 compelled to give up. Lincoln, his army, and the citizens, five 
 thousand in number, became prisoners of war. The British also 
 took four hundred cannons. 
 
 8. The loss of this Southern army was a dreadful blow to the 
 
 Patriots, and for a while all hope of being free seemed to be lost 
 
 forever. The British commander sent large bodies of troops into 
 
 the country, in various directions, and these built some forts. 
 
 The Patriots, everywhere, were made to tremble, and for a while. 
 
 all was still. Not a Whig was known to be in arms, in South 
 
 ^gte^ my Carolina. Then Clinton and Arbuthnot, 
 
 IsG [ ^^5k ffi feeling that all was safe, sailed for New 
 
 / A R ^^^w York with a large number of troops. 
 
 ""^ 9. The silence did not continue long. 
 
 DeKalb was compelled to move slowly r 
 and did not reach the borders of South 
 Carolina until mid-summer, when Gen 
 eral Gates took command of the army. 
 The Southern Patriots felt very hopeful 
 when they knew that the conqueror of 
 
 QUESTIONS. 6. What did Clinton and Arbuthnot do? 7. What happened soon aftor- 
 ward ? 8. What was the effect of the loss of Charleston? 9. What can you tell of other 
 movements ? 
 
SIXTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 155 
 
 Brave leaders. Approach of Gates. Defeat of the Americans at Camden. 
 
 Burgoyne was coming, and they began to collect in armed 
 bands. 
 
 10. Those brave soldiers, Marion, 
 Sumter, Pickens and Clarke, were 
 soon in motion at the head of troops, 
 and they struck the British and Tories 
 many heavy blows in South Carolina 
 and Georgia. When, in August, 
 Gates and his army marched down 
 from the hill country toward Cam- 
 den, the Patriots of that region GENERAL sira . 
 joined him, and he felt strong. 
 
 11. Cornwallis had been left in chief command at Charleston. 
 When he heard of Gates approach, he hastened to Camden, took 
 the lead of the British there (who were under Lord Rawdon), 
 and marched to meet Gates. Their meeting was unexpected to 
 both. It was at midnight, on a sandy road where it crossed a 
 swamp, seven miles from Camden. Their footsteps in the soft 
 sand were unheard. 
 
 12. A skirmish occurred there in the dark, and at daybreak a 
 severe battle commenced. The Americans were dreadfully beaten 
 and scattered, and lost a thousand men. The brave DeKalb and 
 other noble soldiers were killed, while General Gates and a few 
 of his troops escaped into North Carolina. 
 
 13. This was another severe blow for the Patriots. Within 
 three months, two of their armies in the South had been de 
 stroyed, and now the armed bands I have mentioned, were scat 
 tered to the winds. All seemed hopeless ; and yet the Patriots 
 were not without hope. 
 
 14. Cornwallis foolishly thought that harsh treatment would 
 make the Patriots silent, so he commenced oppressing them in 
 every way. But it made them despise him and hate British rule 
 more than before. The Patriots became very indignant, and re- 
 
 QTJESTIOXS. 10. What can you say of brave Southern leaders ? What did Gates do ? 
 11. What can you tell ahout Cornwallis and the meeting of the armies? 12. What can 
 you tell of a battle? 13. What misfortunes had befallen the Americans ? 14. What 
 did Cornwallis do ? What was the effect ? 
 
156 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Battle on King s Mountain. Marion and Sumter. Events in New Jersey. 
 
 solved to strike again for home and freedom, as speedily as 
 possible. 
 
 15. Thinking South Carolina conquered, Cornwallis marched 
 into the North .State. At the same time he sent out armed 
 parties to frighten the Whigs and encourage the Tories. 
 One of these parties, under Major Ferg 
 uson, was attacked at King s Mountain by 
 the Patriots early in October, 1780, and 
 after a severe battle, the British were 
 beaten with the loss of a thousand men 
 and fifteen hundred guns. This was as 
 bad a blow for Cornwallis as the battle 
 near Bennington was for Burgoyne, of 
 which I have told you on page 139. 
 
 16. While these things were going on 
 in the upper country of the Carolinas, the brave Marion was 
 annoying the British and Tories in the lower country, toward 
 Charleston. lie was sly, quick, and successful in his movements, 
 and was called The Swamp Fox. Sumter, too, who was called 
 The Carolina Game Cock, now appeared at the head of brave 
 Patriots, and the injured people everywhere began to lift up their 
 heads. Cornwallis perceived danger in this, and marching back 
 into South Carolina, he made his camp between the Broad and 
 Catawaba rivers. 
 
 17. Here we will leave the South, for a time, to observe im 
 portant transactions at the North. 
 
 18. Very few military movements occurred at the North during 
 the summer of 1780. Early in June, five thousand British sol 
 diers, under General Mathews, marched into New Jersey, burned 
 a small village not far from Elizabethtown, and commenced plun 
 dering the inhabitants. They were met at Springfield by a body 
 of Americans from Washington s camp at Morristown, and were 
 driven back to the coast. 
 
 19. A fortnight afterward, Clinton having arrived, joined 
 
 QUESTIONS. 15. What can you tell of the British movements, and a battle ? 16. 
 What can you tell about Marion and Sumter? 18. What can you tell of events in New 
 Jersey? 
 
SIXTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 
 
 157 
 
 Arrival of the French. 
 
 The treason of Arnold. 
 
 Mathews, and marching toward Morristown, tried to bring Wash 
 ington out to fight. They were met by the Americans, under 
 General Greene, at Springfield. A severe skirmish ensued, when 
 the British, after setting fire to the village, fled to Elizabethtown, 
 and across to Staten Island. 
 
 20. Early in June, an event caused the Americans to rejoice 
 greatly. A large French fleet arrived at Newport, with six 
 thousand soldiers under a great leader, the Count de Rocham- 
 beau. The British now became shy, and did not send out any 
 more marauding expeditions. In fact they began to think it dan 
 gerous to go out to fight at all. At that time Clinton was hoping 
 to accomplish all he wished, through the wickedness of an Amer 
 ican officer. That officer was the bold soldier, but bad man 
 Benedict Arnold. 
 
 21. General Arnold had become very 
 angry with many Americans, and was also 
 deeply in debt ; and, in an evil hour, he 
 resolved to desert his countrymen, do them 
 all the harm he could, and join the British 
 army. For this purpose he obtained the 
 command of the strong post of West 
 Point, in the Hudson Highlands. This he 
 agreed to give up to the British for fifty 
 
 thousand dollars and the office of General in the British army. , 
 
 22. Sir Henry Clinton employed Major Andre, a Smart young 
 man, to bargain with Arnold. Late in September, 1780, while 
 Washington was in Connecticut having a talk with the French 
 officers, Andre went up the Hudson in the British sloop-of-war 
 Vulture, and on the shore near Ilaverstraw he met Arnold. When 
 they had arranged all their plans., and Andre was about to return, 
 the Vulture had disappeared. Some Americans on shore had 
 fired cannon-balls upon the vessel, and it had moved down the 
 river some distance to avoid them. 
 
 23. Andre was now compelled to cross the river above, and go 
 
 QUESTIONS. 19. What did Clinton do? What occurred at Springfield? 20. What 
 made the Americans rejoice? How did the British feel? 21. What ca-i you tell about 
 General Arnold ? 22. What can you tell about Major Andro ? 
 
 BZNBDICT AENOLD. 
 
158 
 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Escape of Arnold. 
 
 Death of Andre. 
 
 The captors. 
 
 to New York on horseback, down the east side of the Hudson. 
 He was in disguise, and went on well until he had arrived at Tar 
 ry town, where three young men stopped him. When they dis 
 covered that he was a British officer, they searched him, and in 
 his boots they found papers which showed all the wicked inten 
 tions of Arnold. 
 
 24. Arnold, at his house in the Highlands, heard of the arrest 
 of Andre, and, kissing his wife and babe, left in haste, fled down 
 the river in a boat, to the Vulture, and escaped. Major Andre 
 was tried, condemned, and hanged as a spy, a few days afterward, 
 though every body pitied him. If the Americans could have 
 caught Arnold, they would have hanged him, and let Andre go. 
 
 25. The names of the young men who arrested Andre were 
 
 John Paulding, David Williams, 
 and Isaac Van Wart. Every body 
 felt thankful to them for thus pre 
 venting the terrible mischief Ar 
 nold tried to do ; and the Congress 
 voted them each a silver medal, and 
 two hundred dollars a year as long 
 as they lived. We may admire 
 
 Benedict Arnold the soldier, but we must ever despise Benedict 
 
 Arnold THE TRAITOR. 
 
 26. And now another year of the war drew to a close. The 
 Patriots were still firm and hopeful. Great Britain had lost much 
 blood and money in attempts to make slaves of the Americans, 
 but to little purpose. Yet the king and Parliament went blindly 
 and wickedly on. They declared war against Holland, and made 
 great preparations for fighting the Americans the next year. AVe 
 shall soon see how it turned out. 
 
 CAPTOR S MEDAL. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 23. "What can you tell about the capture of Andre? 24. What can you 
 tell of the escape of Arnold and death of Andre ? 25. What can you tell about the cap 
 tors of Andre ? 26. What can you say about the British troops and Government? 
 
SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 159 
 
 Discontent of the soldiers. Their patriotism tried. Doings of Congress. 
 
 SECTION VIII. 
 
 SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [1781.] 
 
 . 1. The noble character of the American soldiers was shown at 
 the beginning of 1781. They had suffered every want. The 
 Continental money, in which they had been paid, was worthless ; 
 and Coftgress was not prompt in paying them any thing. They 
 had asked for relief in vain. Finally, more than a thousand of 
 them left Morristown, on the 1st of January, and started for Phil 
 adelphia, to compel Congress to do something for them. 
 
 2. General Wayne went after them. He first tried to coax 
 them to go back. Then he threatened them, and pointed his 
 pistol at the leader. They were firm, and said : "We love and 
 respect you, but if you fire, you are a dead man. We are not 
 going to the enemy ; on the contrary, if they were now to come 
 out, you should see us fight under your orders with as much 
 alacrity as ever." 
 
 3. Their patriotism was fairly tried. At Princeton, some men 
 sent by Sir Henry Clinton, tried to hire them to join the British 
 army. They were indignant, and handed these men over to General 
 Wayne, to be punished. Congress, at this time, satisfied them, 
 and they returned to duty. When they were offered a reward 
 for giving up the British spies to Wayne, they nobly refused it, 
 saying, " Our necessities compelled us to demand justice from our 
 government ; we ask no reward for doing our duty to our coun 
 try against its enemies !" 
 
 4. Other signs of discontent in the army, at this time, made 
 Congress more active in providing money for the use of the troops. 
 Taxes were imposed and cheerfully paid. An agent was sent to 
 Europe to borrow money ; and a national bank was established 
 in Philadelphia, under the management of Robert Morris, which 
 
 QUESTIONS. 1. What can you tell about American soldiers ? ?. What can you tell of 
 General "Wayne and the soldiers? 3. What noble thing did the soldiers do ? 4. What 
 did Congress do ? 
 
160 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Arnold in Virginia. Anecdote. General Greene in the South. 
 
 did good service in furnishing money to buy necessaries for the 
 army. Mr. Morris also used his private fortune for the purpose, 
 very freely. 
 
 5. While the American soldiers were showing their patriotism 
 in the midst of sufferings, Arnold the traitor was in lower Vir 
 ginia with many British and Tory troops, injuring his country 
 men as much as he could. He burned a great deal of public 
 and private property at Richmond, and plundered in other 
 places. After doing as much mischief as he could, from January 
 to April, Arnold returned to New York. The Americans tried 
 hard to catch the traitor ; and La Fayette went to Virginia with 
 troops for that purpose. But Arnold was very cautious, for he 
 knew his neck was in danger. 
 
 G. On one occasion Arnold had a Virginian as a prisoner. 
 " What would* the Americans do with me if they should catch 
 me ?" he asked the Virginian. The prisoner boldly and promptly 
 replied, " They would bury your leg that was wounded at Quebec, 
 with military honors, and hang the rest of you." Arnold asked 
 him no more questions.^ 
 
 7. Let us how look toward the Carolinas, where most of the 
 
 fighting was done during the cam 
 paign of 1781. General Greene, 
 the great soldier from Rhode Island, 
 went there in the autumn of 1780, 
 and took command of the little 
 southern army then gathering. A 
 part of it he sent to Cheraw, east 
 ward of the Pedec river. The re 
 mainder, about a thousand strong, 
 under General Morgan, were en 
 camped near the junction of the Pacolet and Broad rivers. Corn- 
 wallis and his army were between the two. 
 
 8. Cornwallis was just preparing to march into North Carolina 
 again. Unwilling to leave Morgan in his rear, he sent Colonel 
 
 QUFSTIONS. 5. What can you tell of Arnold in Virginia? G. What can you tell about 
 one of his prisoners? 7. What can you tell about Greene at the South 1 
 
E V E X T II YEAR OF THE WAR. 
 
 Battle at the Co\vpens. 
 
 Ret eat of Greene, and pursuit of Cornwallis. 
 
 Tarleton, a fiery British horseman, to capture or scatter the 
 Americans. At a place among the mountains, called the Cow- 
 pens, Tarleton and his men, and Morgan and his brave followers, 
 had a severe battle for two hours. The British were beaten and 
 scattered, and many of them were made prisoners. 
 
 9. At the close of the battle, Morgan started for Virginia with 
 his prisoners. Cornwallis heard of it, 
 
 and marched forward in haste to head 
 off Morgan. He was a little too late; 
 Morgan had crossed the Catawba before 
 Cornwallis arrived. Feeling sure of him, 
 as he did of Washington at Trenton, you 
 remember [verse 4, page 134], Cornwallis 
 waited till morning. A heavy rain dur 
 ing the night filled the river to the brim, 
 and the British could not cross until Morgan had joined Greene 
 on the Yadkin. 
 
 10. Now a wonderful flight and pursuit commenced, whicli ex 
 tended from the Yadkin to the Dan. Greene and his army were 
 pursued by Cornwallis and his troops full two hundred miles. 
 Three times the rivers were filled by rains after the Americans 
 had crossed, and kept the British back ; and in this the Patriots 
 
 saw the hand of a kind Providence. 
 Greene a^nd his army finally crossed the 
 Dan into Yirginia, and Cornwallis, tired 
 of the chase, marched slowly back into 
 the interior of North Carol ina.^4|^ 
 
 11. Greene remained in Virginia only 
 long enongh to allow his troops to rest, 
 when he crossed the Dan to prevent 
 Cornwallis gathering the Tories in 
 North Carolina. He sent forward Col 
 onel Henry Lee, one of the best officers 
 
 COLONTL. nn 
 
 Qut STiONb. 3. "What can you tell about Cornwallis and the battle at the Cowpens? 
 P. What can you toll ?.!) >, it Cornwallis and Morgan? 1ft. "What can you tell of a retreat 
 and pursuit? 11. What did Greene then do? 
 
 1 1 
 
162 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Battle at Guilford Court-house. Battle at Oamden. Ninety-Six. 
 
 
 in the army, who scattered the Loyalists or Tories, and made all 
 afraid. 
 
 12. Greene now felt strong, and determined to attack Corn- 
 wallis. On the 15th of March, 1781, the two armies met near 
 Guilford Court-house, and fought one of the hardest battles of 
 the Revolution. Both suffered dreadfully in killed and wounded. 
 The Americans lost four hundred, and the British full six hun 
 dred. There was no victory for either. Cornwallis had rather 
 the worst of it, and hurried off, with his shattered army, to 
 Wilmington, while Greene prepared to enter South Carolina, 
 and attack the British, under Rawdon, at Camden. 
 
 13. Greene encamped upon a hill, within a mile of Rawdon s 
 troops at Camden, on the 19th of April. A week afterward- the 
 British fell upon him suddenly, and a very sharp battle occurred. 
 Each party lost about the same number of men, killed and 
 wounded. Colonel Washington, a brave soldier in the southern 
 army, took fifty of the British prisoners, and with these, and all 
 his cannons, Greene retreated a few miles and encamped. 
 
 14. The two armies were now about equal in strength, and 
 Lord Raw don became alarmed. So he set fire to Camden, and 
 fled clown the country to Nelson s Ferry, on the Santee river. 
 This was early in May. Within a week afterward the Americans 
 took possession of four important British posts, and Greene, with 
 his whole army, was marching toward the stronger station of 
 
 \ ^g~.. Fort Ninety-Six, between the Saluda 
 
 and Savannah rivers. 
 
 15. It was toward the close of May 
 when Greene commenced his attack on 
 Ninety-Six, and he continued it for a 
 month, when he heard of the approach 
 of Rawdon with a strong army. In 
 the mean while, Lee, Pickens, and 
 others, had attacked the British and 
 Tories at Augusta. They took posses- 
 
 QTTESTIONB. 12. What can you Ml about a battle at Guilford ? 13. What can you tell 
 about a battle near Camden ? 14. What did Rawdon do ? What did the Americans do ? 
 15. What can you tell about an attack on Ninety-Six and Augusta ? 
 
SEVENTH" YE A n o : T n i; w A n . 163 
 
 Position of the two armies. Battle of Eutaw Springs. Losses of the British. 
 
 sion of that place on the 5th of June, and then hastened to help 
 Greene. Ninety-Six held out, and before the arrival of Rawdon, 
 the Americans all fled beyond the Saluda. -*** 
 
 16. Soon after this, Rawdon inarched back toward Orange- 
 burg, and Greene became his pursuer. Then crossing the Con- 
 garee, the Patriot army marched to the High Hills of Santee, 
 below Camden, and there encamped during a portion of the hot 
 
 land sickly season. Leaving his troops at Orangeburg, in com 
 mand of .Colonel Stewart, who had come up from Charleston, 
 | Rawdon went to that city and embarked for England. 
 
 17. In August, many North Carolina troops joined Greene 
 upon the High Hills of Santee; and at the close of that month, 
 the entire Patriot army crossed the Congaree and marched to 
 ward Orangeburg. The British fled down the Santee and en 
 camped at Etitaw Springs. There they were attacked by Greene 
 I on the 8th of September, and a very severe battle of four hours 
 occurred. 
 
 18. Although at the end of the conflict, the British held the 
 Ifield at Eutaw, the battle was really favorable to the Americans. 
 That night the British fled toward Charleston. They had lost 
 about seven hundred men, and the Americans about five hun 
 dred and fifty. Both parties claimed the victory. It belonged 
 jto neither on the battle-day, but it remained with the Patriots. 
 
 19. At this time, Marion, Sumter, Lee, and others, were driv 
 ing small parties of the British and Tories from place to place, 
 and compelled them finally to abandon the country entirely. 
 They fled into Charleston, pursued all the way by the Americans. 
 At the close of 1781, the British had lost everyplace at the 
 South except Charleston and Savannah, and to these two cities 
 they were confined. 
 
 20. Of all these Southern leaders of small bands, Marion was 
 the greatest. He was bold and cautious, and was seldom unsuc 
 cessful. For some time his camp was upon an island at the 
 
 QUESTION S. 16. What can you toll about, the movements of the armies ? IT. What 
 took place in August and Sp.nt.-mhp.r ? 18. What cm yon sav about the battle at Ent.;v 
 
 about SflnT bdng 10nC * the nitttoh ln S nth Car lina? 2 
 
164 
 
 THE RE 
 
 Marion and the British officer. 
 
 Cornwallis in Virginia. 
 
 GENERAL, MAKION. 
 
 junction of the Pedee and Lynch s 
 
 ^ {1 ^^fl creek, amid the tall cypress-trees 
 
 4IK|& from which hung the long moss, like 
 
 * M^^K^^SBHB , 
 
 banners. 
 
 21. To that camp a young British 
 officer, sent to have a talk with Mar 
 ion, was taken, with his eyes covered. 
 When about to depart, Marion in 
 vited him to remain to dinner. To 
 his astonishment, all that was offered 
 were a few roasted potatoes, served 
 upon pieces of bark, with a log for a table. Marion assured the 
 young man that this was rather better fare than he and his 
 soldiers were accustomed to. The young officer went back to 
 his camp, and declared that such a people could not be, and 
 ought not to be, conquered. He was right. 
 
 22. While these things were going on in South Carolina, 
 important events were in progress in Virginia. Cornwallis 
 marched from "Wilmington, and at the close of May, was at 
 Petersburg, in Virginia, with quite a strong army. La Fayettc 
 was then in that State, but his troops were too few to do much 
 against Cornwallis, and that whole region appeared doomed to 
 British rule. 
 
 23. Cornwallis felt strong, and he marched to Pvichmond and 
 beyond, to fight La Fayette. But that 
 
 brave officer was cautious, and kept out 
 of the way of the British until he was 
 stronger. So Cornwallis, after destroy 
 ing much property, marched slowly 
 down the James river, followed by tho 
 Americans under La Fayette, Wayne, 
 and Steuben. Steuben was a great sol 
 dier from Prussia, and taught the 
 American soldiers many useful th 
 in the art of Avar. 
 
 OTTESTIONS. 1. What storv can you tell of Min.-n nnd a B-iti*h officer? 2. What 
 WM occurring fa Virginia * 2P>. What c.xn yon tell aho;!*: Oo-n^lli", in Vir-ni^? 
 
^TT H E ^ 
 
 SEVENTH YEAR OF , ; : . 165 
 
 The British at Yorktown. The Allied Armies. Arnold in New England. 
 
 24. Cormvallis finally went to Portsmouth, near Norfolk. But 
 Sir Henry Clinton, fearing Washington might attack New York, 
 wished Cornwallis nearer the sea, so that he might come and 
 help him, if necessary. All the British in Virginia then went 
 to Yorktown, on the York river, and there they built strong 
 embankments for cannons, around their camp. 
 
 25. Early in July, the French army 
 under Rochambeau, came from New En 
 gland, where they had been almost a year 
 doing nothing, and joined Washington on 
 the Hudson river, in AVestchester county. 
 Then Washington resolved to attack the 
 British in New York. But when he heard 
 that a large number of troops had come 
 from England and joined Clinton, and that 
 
 T-X ^, . -Ti 1 ! COUNT DI5 EOCIIAMUEAU. 
 
 De Grasse, a great French war-sailor in 
 
 the West Indies, could not come and help him, he gave it up, 
 
 and prepared to march to Virginia to drive Cornwallis from that 
 
 State. 
 
 26. Washington managed so to deceive Clinton that the Brit 
 ish in New York had no idea that the Americans and French 
 were going to Virginia, until they were some distance on their 
 way. It was then too late to pursue them, so Clinton sent 
 Arnold, the traitor, to desolate the New England coasts. 
 He hoped this would cause Washington to return for their 
 defense. 
 
 27. Arnold went willingly, and burned New London, almost in 
 sight of his own birth-place at Norwich. And at Fort Griswold, 
 opposite, he allowed a dreadful massacre of American soldiers, 
 for which there was no excuse. But thece cruelties did not check 
 the march of the Allied Armies, as the French and Americans 
 were called. 
 
 28. The Allied Armies, twelve thousand strong, arrived at 
 Yorktown on the 28th of September, 1781. Already De Grasse 
 
 OnraTiONS. *?4 What did Clinton wish ? What did the British do ? 25. What 
 09" you s*v about the French army? What did Washington do? 26. How was 
 Cli iton deceived ? and what did he do ? 2T. What did Arnold do ? 
 
THE U r V O L T T I X . 
 
 Siege of Yorktown. Capture of Cornwallis. Rejoicings. 
 
 had arrived with his ships, and had battled with British vessels, 
 under Admiral Graves, near the entrance to the Chesapeake 
 Bay. Now the French ships were nearer Yorktown, ready to 
 aid the armies. 
 
 29. For many days the Allied troops prepared for a general 
 attack upon the British. Then they fired heavy cannon balls 
 upon every part of their camp, and red-hot shot among the Brit 
 ish ships, which set them on fire. Cornwallis saw that all was 
 lost, and tried to escape one night, but could not. Finally, on 
 the 19th of October, he and all his army, almost seven thousand in 
 number, became prisoners to the Americans and French. Clin 
 ton, who had just arrived with as many more troops, returned to 
 New York, amazed and disheartened. 
 
 30. This was a grand victory. This was the blow that smote 
 to earth all British power in America. The king and Parlia 
 ment Avere amazed, and trembled. The Patriots all over this land 
 rejoiced as they had never done before. From churches, legisla 
 tive halls, from the army and from Congress, went up a shout of 
 thanksgiving to the Lord God Omnipotent, for the success of the 
 Allied troops. 
 
 31. The news reached Philadelphia at midnight. The watch 
 men called out, " Twelve o clock, and Cornwallis is taken !" Soon 
 lights were seen moving in all houses, and in a few minutes 
 the streets were filled with the excited people. The next morn 
 ing, the Secretary of Congress read a letter from Washington to 
 that body, telling of the victory. Then the members all went to 
 gether to a temple of the living God, and there joined in thanks 
 giving to the King of kings for the triumph. Yet the war was 
 not quite ended. 
 
 QUESTIONS 23. What preparations for battle were made ? 2^. What can you tell 
 ahout the sieTO of Yoi ktown and capture of Cornwallis ? 30. What was the effect of 
 these? 31. What occurred in Philadelphia ? 
 
c L o s i NTT 
 
 F THE WAR. 
 
 167 
 
 The American army in the South. 
 
 End of the war. 
 
 Treaty for peace. 
 
 SECTION IX. 
 
 CLOSING EVENTS OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [l 782 1789.] 
 
 ft 
 
 1. General Greene heard of the capture of Cornwallis, at the 
 close of October, and there was great joy in his army. The Pa 
 triots of e the South now felt certain of independence and peace; 
 and Governor Kutledge called a Legislature together. Yet it 
 was necessary to be on the look-out, for there was quite a large 
 British army yet in Charleston, and Tories were plentiful every 
 where. 
 
 2. Marion kept watch near Charleston ; Greene and his army 
 lay upon the banks of the Edisto river; Wayne, always wide 
 awake, kept the British in Georgia close within Savannah ; St. 
 Clair, marching down from Yorktown, frightened the British at 
 Wilmington, and made them flee to Charleston ; and Washington 
 kept Sir Henry Clinton and his army close prisoners in the city 
 of New York. -xY 
 
 3. The king and Parliament now gave up the American col 
 onies as lost to them forever, and sent word to all the British 
 commanders to stop fighting, and prepare to leave the country. 
 This was in the spring of 1782. On the llth of July the British 
 left Savannah, and on the 14th of December following they de 
 parted from Charleston also. But they remained in New York 
 almost a year longer, until every thing was settled. They finally 
 left on the 25th of November, 1783. This is called " Evacuation 
 Day," in New York. 
 
 4. Men, called Commissioners, were appointed by the Amer 
 icans and the British, to make a bargain, or treaty for peace, be 
 tween the two. This was completed at Paris, on the 3d of Sep 
 tember, 1783, when the king of Great Britain had acknowledged 
 
 QUESTIONS. 1. What can yon say about the army and people at the South ? 2. 
 What were the American officers in the South doing ? 3. What did the king and Par 
 liament do? What did the British in America do? 4. What can you tell about a 
 treaty? 
 

 
 f TT r 
 
 R E V O L U T 1 O 
 
 Americans in New York. Washington s farewell. Resigns his commission. 
 
 the independence of the United States. Then these States 
 became a new nation upon the earth. 
 
 5. The remnants of the American army were then at West 
 . Point and neighborhood. These were 
 
 j ^j^S|||^ marched down the Hudson river ; and 
 
 on the morning when the British were 
 to leave New York, they entered the 
 city, under the command of General 
 Knox, accompanied by George Clinton, 
 the Governor of the State of New 
 York. Then they had the pleasure 
 of seeing their enemies leave our shores 
 forever. 
 
 6. A few days after this, Washington bade his officers an affec 
 tionate farewell, and then went to Annapolis, in Maryland, where 
 Congress was sitting, and gave up his commission as commander- 
 in-chief of the armies, to the President of that body. From An 
 napolis he hastened to his home at Mount Vernon (where he had 
 been but once during the whole war), hoping to live there in 
 repose the remainder of his life. 
 
 7. Although the war was ended, arid peace and independence 
 were secured, there was much to be done to make things pros 
 perous. The Americans had become deeply in debt on account 
 of the war ; and they soon found that the Articles of Confedera 
 tion, of which I have told you [page 134], would not answer as 
 the great and enduring laws of the Government. 
 
 8. Many of the best men in the country talked these things 
 over a great deal. Washington was very anxious about it, for 
 he saw that unless something was done very soon, much trouble 
 would come. Finally, several of the leading men in different 
 States, met in Philadelphia, in May, 1787. After thinking and 
 talking for many weeks, they wrote out, and agreed to that great 
 bargain of the whole people of the United States, called THE 
 FEDERAL CONSTITUTION. 
 
 CTTFSTIOXR. \ What, can von tell about the Americans taking possession of New 
 York ? 6. What did Washington do? 7. What was to be done after tho war ? 8. What 
 can you tell about a meeting of leading men ? What did they make ? 
 
CL O S 
 
 HE WAR. 
 
 109 
 
 The constitutional convention. 
 
 Franklin ii? i ,u convention. 
 
 9. That Convention, or Congress, did a great work, arid some 
 of the wisest arid best men in the world were there. Washing 
 ton was the President; and the venerable Dr. Franklin, then 
 past eighty-one years of age, was also there. For several days at 
 
 FRANKLIN, IN THE FEDEKAL CONVENTION. 
 
 the beginning, they could not agree, and things went on badly. 
 Then Franklin arose, and proposed that the Convention should 
 be opened every morning with prayer to Almighty God for guid 
 ance. It was done, and from that time all went on well. 4~ 
 10. The Constitution was finally agreed to by the people of all 
 
 QUESTIONS. 0. What can you tell about the Federal Convention? 
 Franklin do ? 
 
 ? What did Dr. 
 
170 
 
 Close of the history of the strife for freedom. 
 
 the States. On the 4th of March, 1789, the old Continental 
 Congress ended, and the Federal Constitution became the Great 
 Law of the Republic. That was the final act of the Revolution. 
 That was the closing work of the GREAT PATRIOTS. Then the 
 UNITED STATES OF AMERICA commenced their glorious career. 
 
 11. And now the story of the STRIFE FOR FREEDOM, or THE 
 REVOLUTION, is ended. I am sure, my Young Friend, you have 
 been interested ; and I am also persuaded that you will always 
 love those great and good men who did and suffered so much 
 during the War for Independence, and will do all you can to pre 
 serve the blessed UNION which is bound together by that old and 
 sacred bargain THE FEDERAL CONSTITUTION. 
 
 QUESTION. 10. What can you say about the Federal Constitution? What is the 
 conclusion of the matter ? 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 THE CONFEDERATION, OR UNION OF STATES, 
 
 Washington elected president of the United States. 
 
 1. WHEN most of the people of 
 the United States had agreed to 
 the Federal Constitution which 
 bound them all together, they pre 
 pared to choose a great governor or 
 president, who should be the chief 
 man of the nation. They all turned 
 toward Washington, who had so 
 nobly led their armies through the 
 AVar for Independence. He was 
 honored and beloved by everybody. 
 So the people, as if with one voice, 
 chose him to be their chief ruler, 
 or the President of the United 
 States. John Adams, another great 
 Patriot, was chosen Vice-President, 
 or the second man in the nation. 
 
 2. The new government was to 
 be arranged at New York. Wash 
 ington left his quiet home at Mount 
 Ycrnon, on the Potomac, and trav 
 eled to that city. Everywhere the 
 people met him and expressed their 
 
 love ; and at New York he was received by a great crowd of 
 
 QUESTION. 1. What can you tell about the choice of a President of the United States? 
 
 WASHINGTON AND HIS RESIDENCE. 
 
1 72 T H 
 
 Inauguration of Washington. Arrangement of public officers. 
 
 soldiers and citizens. On the 30th of April, 1789, he was inau 
 gurated the first President of the United States that is, he laid 
 his hand upon the Bible and solemnly promised, in the presence 
 of thousands of people, to do all in his power to be a good and 
 faithful governor. That took place on the balcony of the old 
 Federal Hall in Wall-street. Then commenced 
 
 THE AECvIIXI.oTHATION OF WASHINGTON. [l 789-1797.] 
 
 3. The Federal Congress met at the same time. It was made 
 up of Representatives from the confederated States. These were 
 of two kinds. One kind, chosen by the people for two years, 
 were called Representatives. The other kind, chosen by the sev 
 eral Legislatures for six years, were called Senators. -JL 
 
 4. The Senate and House of Representatives metf in separate 
 rooms. According to the Constitution, any decree made by one 
 body could not become a law unless it was agreed to by the other 
 body, and was signed by the President. It was also directed 
 that the Congress should meet every year. So each Congress 
 (chosen for two years), has two sessions, as their remaining to 
 gether is called. 
 
 5. Men were also appointed to assist the President in the 
 management of the affairs of government. One was to do all 
 the talking and writing, necessary to keep up a good under 
 standing with other governments. He was called Secretary of 
 State. Another was appointed to take charge of all matters 
 connected with the army. He was named Secretary of War. 
 And the Secretary of the Treasury was chosen to take care of 
 all money affairs. Then an Attorney-General was appointed as 
 the President s lawyer. These different persons composed the 
 President s Cabinet, and were to be his advisers, the same as 
 the British ministers are the king s advisers. 
 
 6. When this matter was settled, the Congress, and Wash 
 ington and his Cabinet worked hard to carry out other plans of 
 
 QUESTIONS. 2. What can you tell about Washington and his inauguration ? 3. What 
 cnn you tell about Congress ? 4. What can you tell about the Senate and Representa 
 tives? and the meetings of Congress? 5. What Can you tell about the President s 
 Cabinet? 
 
Formation of the government. The North- Western Territory. 
 
 government. They took measures to tax the people for every 
 thing they received in ships, so as to get money to pay the gov 
 ernment expenses. This required a 
 great deal of care. Fortunately Alex 
 ander Hamilton, one of the greatest men 
 in the country, had been chosen the 
 President s helper and adviser in money 
 matters, and he soon arranged an ex 
 cellent Revenue System, as it was called. 
 
 7. Next they planned a method for 
 having the laws properly carried out. 
 
 They appointed five judges, in different ALEXA ^ EB 1IAMILTON . 
 parts of the United States, with a chief 
 
 judge to preside. These formed the Supreme Court ; and what 
 they should decree was to be considered law, without another 
 word from any body. This was called the National Judiciary. 
 
 8. Among other things, Mr. Hamilton recommended the estab 
 lishment of a National Bank. This was done in 1794. Two 
 years earlier, a mint was started, where gold and silver and cop 
 per coins were made. And so, after about three years, the Ex 
 ecutive Departments, the Revenue System, and the Judiciary, 
 were arranged, and the government of the United States, very 
 much as it is now, was put in motion. , x 
 
 9. Immediately after the Revolution, settlers began to go, in 
 great numbers, into the wild country north of the Ohio river. 
 In 1787, the region now covered by the States of Ohio, Indiana, 
 Illinois, Michigan, and Wisconsin, was put under a governor, 
 and called The North-Western Territory. Four years afterwar^, 
 a new State was added to the old thirteen, by the admission oi 
 Vermont. 
 
 10. The British yet kept some forts in the north-west. Al 
 though peace was agreed to, they continually advised the Indians 
 to fight the Americans; and finally, in 1790, they commenced a 
 
 QUESTIONS. <>. What can you tell of the labors of Washington and others ? and of 
 
 the^ Revenue System ? 7. Whatman you tell about the National Judiciary ? 8. What 
 plso ^as doW? 9. What can you tell about the Ohio country? 10. What did the 
 British do? 
 
Federalists and Republicans. Troubles with the French. Whisky insurrection. 
 
 war upon the white people in the Ohio country, which continued 
 three or four years. 
 
 11. At last General Wayne, who you remember, [page 148], 
 took Stony Point away from the British, was sent there with an 
 arrny. He beat the Indians here and there, until they were glad 
 to make peace, and agree to behave themselves. They continued 
 quiet for more than a dozen years after that. 
 
 12. The leaders in public affairs did not always agree, and at 
 last two parties were formed. Those who were favorable to giv 
 ing great power to the government, were called Federalists, and 
 those who wished to give more power to the people, were called 
 Republicans. The chief leader of the Republicans was Thomas 
 Jefferson, who wrote the Declaration of Independence. 
 
 13. At this time the people of France, having become tired of 
 a monarch, had cut off the heads of their king and queen and 
 many other great people. They were resolved to be free, and 
 have a president, as the United States had. But they did not 
 know how to manage such affairs, and a bloody time they had. 
 They sent an agent here, named Genet, to persuade our govern 
 ment to help them, as the French had helped the Americans in 
 the late war. j> 
 
 -V 14. The Republicans wished to aid the French, but the Feder 
 alists, with Washington and Hamilton at their head, were unwill 
 ing to have any thing to do with European affairs. This matter 
 gave the President much trouble. Genet became very imperti 
 nent, and, finally, Washington asked the French government to 
 call him home. It was done, and another was sent, who behaved 
 much better. 
 
 15. This trouble was just passing away, when another appeared. 
 Congress had put a tax upon whisky made in this country. The 
 numerous whisky-makers* in western Pennsylvania, declared 
 they would not pay the tax ; and arming themselves, they treated 
 the collectors of the money very badly. The President was 
 compelled to send soldiers there in 1795, to make them behave, 
 
 QUESTIONS. 11. "What can you tell of an Indian war? 12. "What can you tell about 
 two parties? 13. "What can you tell about Franco and a French agent sent here ? li. 
 Y7hat trouble occurred, an j. how did it happen? 
 
W ASHI 
 
 TRATIO N. 
 
 175 
 
 Jay s treaty. 
 
 Algerine pirates. 
 
 Navy. 
 
 and matters soon became quiet. This is known as The Whisky 
 Insurrection. 
 
 16. Bad feeling was now growing up again between the Amer 
 icans and the British. The British refused to act fairly accord 
 ing to the great bargain or treaty, made at the close of the war, 
 of which I have told you on page 167. Not wishing to have 
 another quarrel, the President sent John Jay, an excellent Pa 
 triot, to talk the matter over. He did 
 
 so, and made a new arrangement, which 
 many Americans did not like. They 
 quarreled a great deal about Jaifs 
 Treaty, but finally they let the matter 
 drop. 
 
 17. And now another trouble ap 
 peared. It seemed as if the United 
 States would never be without some 
 difficulty. Their merchants were send 
 ing ships to trade in the Mediterranean 
 
 sea, where there were a great many sea-robbers, who came from 
 Algiers, in northern Africa. They seized and plundered many 
 American ships, and the merchants began to be afraid to send 
 their vessels there. 
 
 18. Congress concluded to put a stop to this, and ordered some 
 war-ships to be built and sent there to protect the merchant ves 
 sels. This was the beginning of the American navy ; and 
 another cabinet officer, to assist the President, was appointed, 
 called the Secretary of the Navy. But the United States could 
 not stop these sea-robbers, called pirates, from plundering, until 
 it was agreed to pay them so much money every year. 
 
 19. Washington was twice elected President, which made his 
 term, or administration, eight years. He and his associates had 
 done a World of work within that time, and every thing was 
 going on smoothly. In the autumn of 1796, the people came 
 
 QTTESTIONS 16. What caused bad feeling between tbe Americans and tbe British ? 
 What was done? 17. What can you tell about trouble in the Mediterranean sea? 18. 
 What can you tell about the beginning of the navy, and money paid to the sea-robbers? 
 19. What can you tell about Washington, and a new election? 
 
THE 
 
 Death of Washington. 
 
 Adams s administration. 
 
 together in different places, all over the country, to choose a new 
 President. The Federalists and the Republicans had a hard con 
 test. The Federalists beat, and chose John Adams for President. 
 Thomas Jefferson, the Republican, was chosen Yice-Pre sident. 
 
 20. In September, 1796, Washington sent forth to the people 
 a noble Farewell Address ; and, on the 4th of March following, he 
 retired to Mount Vernon, where he lived in repose until the 14th 
 of December, 1799, when he died. Then there was mourning 
 in America and in Europe, for a great and good man a cham 
 pion of liberty, and a friend of mankind, had left the earth forever. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 ADAMS S ADMINISTRATION. 
 [1797-1801.] 
 
 1. John Adams, the second 
 President of the United States, 
 was very active in Congress and in 
 Europe, during the whole War 
 for Independence. He found trouble 
 to begin with when he became 
 President. France and England 
 w r ere at war ; and because of Jay s 
 Treaty with Great Britain, and be 
 cause the American government 
 would not help the French in their 
 Revolution, the rulers of France 
 were very angry with us. 
 
 2. Adams soon called the Con 
 gress together to talk over the 
 matter. They sent three smart 
 men as ministers to the French 
 
 !~7" k ~roNr.. " n . vrh 
 aboa 1 : Adr.ms and the 
 
 - t n yo : E.iv r1)<v!<- "W isMrigton ? 
 of his administration? 
 
 1 . What can you tell 
 
JEFFERSON S ADMINISTRATION. 177 
 
 Bonaparte. District of Columbia* President Jefferson. 
 
 government, to settle all difficulties, but these were insulted, and 
 could do nothing. The French were then ruled by a Directory, 
 as the government was called, composed of five men. 
 
 3. Soon after that, the great Napoleon Bonaparte, then a young 
 man increasing in power, took the government into his own 
 hands. He was courteous and wise, and it was not long before 
 every difficulty was settled, and the danger of a war with France 
 passed away. 
 
 4. In the year 1790, a tract of land on the Potomac, ten miles 
 square, and called the District of Columbia, was given to the 
 United States, and there the city of Washington was laid out the 
 next year. A building called the Capitol, for Congress to meet 
 in, was commenced. In the year 1800 that city was made the 
 federal capital, and President Adams went there to reside. 
 
 5. In the autumn of 1800, the people elected another Pres 
 ident. Then, again, the Federalists and Republicans had great 
 strife. This time the Republicans were the victors. Thomas 
 Jefferson was elected President, and Aaron Burr Vice-Prcsident, 
 not by the people, but by the House of Representatives. When 
 you arc older you may better understand how this happened. 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 ADMINISTRATION. [1801-1809.] 
 
 1. Thomas Jefferson, the third President of the United States, 
 \vas also active during the whole War for Independence, in Con 
 gress, and as Governor of Virginia. He, too, was an agent for his 
 country in Europe, but not until after the war. 
 
 2. Like Washington, Mr. Jefferson held the office of President 
 eight years. He was inaugurated on the 4th of March, 1801. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 2. What can you tell about trouble with France ? 3. "What can you tell 
 
 about Bonaparte ? 4. "What can you tell about the federal city and capitol ? 5. What 
 can you tell about an election in 1SOO ? 1. What can you tell about Jefferson? 
 
 12 
 
178 
 
 THE CONFEDERATION. 
 
 Ohio and Louisiana. 
 
 The war with Tripoli. 
 
 He turned a great many Federal 
 ists out of office, and put his Re- 
 pubiiean friends in ; and lie began 
 many and great changes in the 
 lanagement of public affairs. 
 
 3. In the autumn of 1802, Ohio 
 became a State of the Union. The 
 next year, a vast region west of the 
 Mississippi river, called Louisiana, 
 was purchased of the French for 
 fifteen millions of dollars. This was 
 divided. The southern portion was 
 called the Territory of New Or 
 leans; the northern part was called 
 the District of Louisiana. 
 
 4. The sea-robbers in the Medi 
 terranean, of whom I have told you 
 [page 175], were yet giving the mer 
 chants and traders a great deal of 
 trouble, and the United States Gov 
 ernment resolved not to pay any 
 more money every year to them. 
 Then Tripoli, one of the robber- 
 governments, declared war against the United States. Jefferson 
 at once sent strong ships there to protect our merchant vessels, 
 and soon there was fighting. 
 
 5. One day the United States frigate Philadelphia, com 
 manded by Captain Bainbridgc, a brave war-sailor, struck on a 
 rock in the harbor of Tripoli. Bainbridge and his officers were 
 made prisoners, while his men were all made slaves, and suffered 
 dreadfully. 
 
 6. Early in 1804, Lieutenant Decatur, who was afterward one 
 of the best men in the navy, sailed into the harbor of Tripoli 
 with a small vessel, on a dark night, drove the Tripolitans from 
 
 QUESTIONS. . What did Jefferson do ? 3. What cnn you tell n bout Ohio and Louis 
 iana? 4. What can you tell about a war with Tripoli? 5. What happened to an 
 American ship, and her officers and crew? 6. What can you tell of the brave Decatur? 
 
 JEFFEESON- ANT) HIS EESIPENCE. 
 
JEFFE BS OlT 
 
 ADMINISTRATION 
 
 179 
 
 Bravery of Decatur. 
 
 Hamilton and Burr. 
 
 Burr s scheme. 
 
 the Philadelphia, set the vessel on fire, 
 and escaped without losing a man. This 
 bold act alarmed the Bashaw, or governor 
 of Tripoli, ^ff \ 
 
 7. The Bashaw was a bad man. His 
 place belonged to his brother Hamet, 
 whom he had compelled to flee to Egypt. 
 Hamet readily joined the Americans 
 against, his wicked brother, and at the 
 head of a number of Mohammedan sol 
 diers, he accompanied some seamen, under 
 
 Captain Eaton, across the deserts from Alexandria in Egypt. 
 
 They captured a Tripolitan town on the Mediterranean, and were 
 
 s^y^^^. marching directly for Tripoli, when the 
 
 ri| mjjjj^i % terrified Bashaw made peace with the 
 JH^JK, Jl American agent there. So the war was 
 ended. 
 
 8. In the summer of 1804, Aaron 
 Burr and Alexander Hamilton had a 
 duel, or fight with pistols. Hamilton 
 was killed, and after that Burr was gen 
 erally detested. He had a great desire 
 to be a leading man ; so, in the spring 
 
 AAEON BUBli. / -i ,-,/- 1 i T -i 4 n i 
 
 ot 1806, he went beyond the Alleghany 
 
 mountains, where an enterprising and restless people were fast 
 gathering, and took measures to raise a large number of troops, 
 to go, as he pretended, and seize the Spanish territory of Texas 
 and the neighboring States. 
 
 9. Many good and brave men joined Burr in this, because, on 
 account of the conduct of the Spaniards, they thought it right. 
 But he was finally suspected of an intention to divide the Union, 
 make a separate government of the Western States, and become 
 its President. He was arrested, and tried in 1807 ; but it could 
 not be proved that he had any such intentions, and they let 
 him go. 
 
 Q0KSTIOMS. 7. What moi-> can you tell about the war with Tripoli? 8. TVluit can yon 
 tell about Aaron Burr? 9. What can you tell of his scheme, and its erul ~ i 
 
 - 
 
1 80 
 
 T HE CONFEDER AT ION. 
 
 Fulton and navigation by steam. 
 
 Trouble in Europe and America. 
 
 EGBERT FULTON. 
 
 STEAMHOAT. 
 
 10. This same year a most important thing occurred. Robert 
 
 Fulton, an American portrait painter, 
 
 fJPP|9IB| and a good mechanic, who had in- 
 iLjJr vented machinery for driving boats by 
 kkL ^ JK steam placed some in a vessel on the 
 
 ^ Hudson river. 
 
 The boat went 
 from. New 
 York to Al 
 bany in thirty- 
 six hours, " against wind and tide," to 
 the great astonishment of every body. 
 This was the commencement of successful steamboat navigation 
 in the world. V^ 
 
 11. And now there was great trouble in Europe. There was 
 war almost everywhere. Bonaparte had made himself Emperor 
 of France, and three of his brothers kings of other countries. All 
 Europe was in arms against him, and Great Britain, too. The 
 United States would have nothing to do with either party ; and 
 so, for a long time, our merchant-vessels were allowed to trade in 
 all parts, and make much money. 
 
 12. A change came. England and France, in their endeavors 
 to injure each other, closed many ports, and both parties seized 
 
 American vessels. Our commerce was 
 very soon ruined, for we had few large 
 ships to protect it. Congress had ordered 
 swarms of gun-boats, but these were hardly 
 sufficient for a coast-guard. 
 
 13. These things caused bitter feelings 
 toward Great Britain, which was increased 
 by the commanders of British vessels 
 claiming the right to go on board of American ships, and search 
 for their runaway sailors. This claim became the chief cause <jf 
 war between the United States and Great Britain. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 10. What can you tell of Fulton and steamboats ? 11. What can you tell 
 of troubles in Europe? How did tlio Americans act? 12. What change came? and 
 what was done? 13 What was the effect ? 
 
 A FELUCCA GUN-BOAT. 
 
JEFFERSON S ADMINISTRATION. 18 
 
 The Leopard and Chesapeake. The embargo act.. 
 
 14. One pleasant day in June, 1807, the British ship Leopard 
 attacked the American ship Chesapeake, off the coast of \ 7 ir- 
 ginia, because her commander would not allow his vessel to be 
 searched for runaway sailors. The Chesapeake was badly beaten, 
 and was compelled to go into port at Old Point Comfort, near 
 Hampton. 
 
 15. This wicked act made the Americans very angry. Pres 
 ident Jefferson issued a decree, that every British vessel should 
 immediately leave America, and not be allowed to return until 
 satisfaction was given by the king and Parliament, for the out 
 rage. 
 
 16. In the mean while, England and France did all they could 
 to injure each other, while the British would not give up what 
 they called their rights that was, full liberty to search American 
 vessels for runaways. Finally, when the Congress met in De 
 cember, a law was made, forbidding all vessels, of every kind, 
 leaving the American shores, and ordering all American sailors 
 abroad to come home immediately, and prepare for expected war. 
 This was called The Embargo Act. 
 
 17. Merchants, and all others connected with ships, very much 
 disliked the Embargo, for it ruined their business. Nor did it 
 seem to do much good, for the English and French went right 
 on, as before, and paid very little attention to what the Amer 
 icans said or did. So, early in the spring of 1 809, the Embargo 
 law was done away with, and another was made, forbidding all 
 trade with Great Britain or France until they should act more 
 justly. 
 
 18. Mr. Jefferson had now been President eight years, and his 
 place was filled by James Madison, a great Patriot of Virginia, 
 who was also a Republican. 
 
 Q-j -.STTONS. 14. What can you tell of an attack on an American eliip? 15. What was 
 tli jn done? 16. What did the, English, French, and American Governments do? 17. 
 What more can you tell about the Embargo? 18. What can yo;i tell of a ne-.v elec 
 tion y 
 
182 
 
 President Madison. 
 
 THE CONFEDERATION. 
 
 Beginning of his administration. 
 
 King G-eorge. 
 
 SECTION IV. 
 
 MADISONS ADMINISTRATION 
 
 [1809-1817.] 
 
 1. James Madison, the fourth 
 President of the United States, 
 was also active in the Revolution. 
 Though a very young man, he 
 was a member of the Continental 
 Congress, and was one of the 
 warmest friends of the Federal 
 Constitution. 
 
 2. Mr. Madison became Pres 
 ident on the 4th of March, 1809. 
 He chose wise men for his cabinet, 
 or his advisers. On account of the 
 continued troubles Avith Great Brit 
 ain and Prance, he called the Con 
 gress together a few weeks after 
 ward, to talk over these matters. 
 
 3. King George, who was the 
 same man that ruled Great Britain 
 when the Revolution commenced, 
 almost forty years before, was dis 
 posed to be just toward the Amer 
 icans, I think, but he had bad 
 advisers, and he was sometimes 
 
 crazy, and did not know what he did. He sent a man over 
 horo to settle all difficulties, and things would have gone on 
 smoothly had not his advisers prevented the king from approv 
 ing of what his agent had done. For awhile the Americans 
 believed things were going on well again, and they commenced 
 trading with Grent Britain, as before. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 1 . What f" i y>n say .about Madison? 2. What did TuadiKon do? 3. 
 Wiiat can yon e:iy about Ki itj Gr or^e an.l his advisers? 
 
 MADISON AND HIS 11ESIDENCE. 
 
ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 133 
 
 Conduct of France and England. Naval engagement. War with the Indians. 
 
 4. But France and England continued to act very wickedly to 
 ward the Americans. They allowed their war-ships to seize and 
 plunder our merchant vessels, and in every way acted as enemies, 
 while they pretended to be friends. Great Britain even sent her 
 war-ships to our coasts, to seize American vessels and send them 
 to England as prizes. 
 
 5. On one occasion, about the middle of April, 1811, the 
 British ship Little Belt, attacked the American ship President, 
 off the coast of Virginia. They had a pretty severe fight, when 
 the commander of the British ship concluded it was best to stop, 
 and they separated. This event made a great deal of bad feel- 
 ing. 
 
 6. I have told yon how the British, in the West, a long time 
 before, had caused the Indians to attack the Americans. Now 
 they did the same thing again; and in the spring of 1811, Te- 
 cumseh, a great Indian warrior, united several of the western 
 tribes in a league, in which they agreed to drive the white peo 
 ple from the country between the Ohio river and the Lakes. 
 
 7. General Harrison, who was afterward President of the 
 United States, was then Governor of the Indian Territory. He 
 saw the gathering danger, and caused the people to arm them 
 selves, and prepare for war. In the summer he marched these 
 armed men into the Indian country, and for several months he 
 watched the savages closely. Finally, on a dark night early in 
 November, while he was on the banks of the Tippecanoe river, 
 the Indians fell upon him and his men. They had a very hard 
 fight until morning, when the Indians were driven away. The 
 battle of Tippecanoe was one of the severest ever fought with 
 the Indians. 
 
 8. The people of the United States now saw that they must 
 either fight or become slaves, as it were, to Great Britain again. 
 They had become prosperous and happy in peace, and very much 
 disliked going to war. But they could no longer endure the in- 
 
 QUKSTIOKS. 4. What was done? How did France p.nd England continue, to act? 5. 
 What c.-m you toll of a fight in Chesapeake BMV? 6. What can you tell about the 
 Indians in the West? 7. What did Harrison do? and what can yo u tell of a battle? 
 8. What can you say about the people of the United States? What was done ? 
 
184 THE CONFEDERATION. 
 
 Second war for independence. Preparations. Hull s surrender. 
 
 suits and the wrongs of the English, and so on the 17th of June, 
 1812, Congress declared war against Great Britain. This is 
 known as THE WAR OF 1812, or 
 
 THE SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 
 
 9. Congress made ample provisions for an army, but the navy 
 was so small that it appeared as nothing when compared with 
 that of Great Britain. The Americans had only twelve large 
 Avar-ships, while the British had over nine hundred of all kinds, 
 yet the Americans went boldly and confidently into the war. 
 
 10. Henry Dearborn, who had been in the old War for Inde 
 pendence, was appointed chief commander of the armies ; and 
 Wilkinson, Hampton, Hull, and Bloomfield, who were also 
 soldiers of the Revolution, were chosen to be his chief assistants. 
 
 11. General Hull was then Governor of the Territory of Mich 
 igan, and when he heard of the declaration of war, he was 
 marching with two thousand troops against the Indians. He 
 was ordered to cross the Detroit river into Canada, and endeavor 
 to take possession of the country. He did so, in July, but he 
 found so many British soldiers and Indians there that he went 
 back again, and remained at Detroit. 
 
 12. The British general, Brock, followed Hull across the river, 
 and ordered him to give up the fort and his army at once, or he 
 would take them by force, and let his Indians murder them all. 
 Hull felt sure that Brock could do it, because he had so many 
 more men than himself; so, on the 16th of August, 1812, the 
 army, fort, and all Michigan were given to the British. 
 
 13. This loss greatly mortified and offended the Americans. 
 General Hull was called a coward and a traitor, like Benedict 
 Arnold. In fact he came very near being hanged. But when 
 the war was over the people thought better of him. For my 
 part, I don t think he should be blamed at all for wishing to 
 save his soldiers from being murdered. % 
 
 QUESTIONS. f >. What did Congress do? How were the Americans prepared for 
 ,var ? 10. Who was appointed commander? 11. What can you tell about General Hull ? 
 12. What can yon tell about the surrender of Hull ? 13. How did the Americans feel 
 about the acts of Hull ? 
 
SECOND W A Tl FOR INDEPENDENCE. 185 
 
 Invasion of Canada. The war on the ocean. Privateers. 
 
 14. During the summer of 1812, a plan was arranged for in 
 vading Canada across the Niagara river. Many troops were 
 sent there ; and in October, a large number, under Colonel Sol 
 omon Van Rensselaer, crossed over and attacked the British on 
 Queenstown Heights. The battle was very severe. The British 
 were driven off, and their general, Brock, was killed. Others at 
 tacked and beat the Americans in the afternoon of the same day, 
 so that both parties suffered dreadfully. 
 
 15. Very little more was done on land, 
 during the remainder of the year. But 
 the little American navy did wonders 
 on the ocean. In August, the frigate 
 Constitution completely destroyed the 
 British frigate Guerriere. Two months 
 later, the sloop of war Wasp, fought and 
 
 beat the British brig Frolic, off the UNITED STATES FBIGATE. 
 
 coast of North Carolina. But the Wasp was taken by another 
 British vessel that very afternoon, so the victory did not amount 
 to much. 
 
 16. A week after this, the frigate United States fought the 
 British frigate Macedonian for two hours, and beat her. The 
 United States was commanded by the brave Decatur, of whom 
 I have told you on page 78. At the close of December, the 
 Constitution and Java had a terrible fight. Many of the British 
 were killed, and the Java was surrendered and burnt. The 
 Constitution was then commanded by Bainbridge, of whom, 
 also, I have told you on page 78. 
 
 17. These victories made the Americans proud and joyful. I 
 have told you [verse 3, page 126], what privateers are. Well, 
 there were swarms of these on the ocean, at this time ; and dur 
 ing the year, they took away from the British about three hun 
 dred vessels. Feeling stronger on account of these things, the 
 Americans prepared for a lively campaign in 1813. 
 
 18. During the excitement of the war, Mr. Madison was again 
 
 QUESTIONS. 14. What can yon Ml of an inv.ipion of Canada? 15. What occurred 
 on the oce;m? 16. What other conflicts occurred on the ocean? 17. How did the 
 Americans feel ? What can you tell about privateers ? 
 
1-86 THE CONFEDERATION. 
 
 Campaign of 1813. The war in the weft. 
 
 chosen President of the United States. George Clinton, of whom 
 I have told you [verse 5, page 168], had been Vice-President. 
 He died, and Elbridge Gerry, one of the great Patriots of the 
 Revolution, was chosen in his place. 
 
 SECTION Y. 
 
 THE SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [1813.] 
 
 1. The campaign of 1813 opened with the year. The army 
 was divided. The army of the West was under General Harri 
 son, at the head of Lake Erie. The army of the Center was 
 under General Dearborn on the Niagara river ; and the army of 
 the North was under General Hampton on the borders of Lake 
 Champlain. Sir George Prevost took Brock s place as com- 
 mand^r of the British army in Canada. 
 
 ft &\ ^^^. 2 - War began in the West. Thousands 
 
 L\ tim. of young men came from Kentucky and 
 
 other western States, to drive the British 
 from Michigan. These were led by the 
 brave old Governor Shelby, who fought 
 valiantly at the battle of King s Mountain, 
 of which I have told you on page 156. 
 
 3. Early in January, General Winches- 
 GENEEA.L SHELBY. tcr, with an army of fine young men, 
 marched toward Detroit. Some of them were sent ahead and 
 had some skirmishing. The British general, Proctor, then on the 
 Canada border, crossed over, and attacked Winchester near the 
 river Raisin. After a hard battle, the Americans were compelled 
 to surrender, on promise of being well treated. 
 
 4. Do you remember what Montcalm promised Monro at Fort 
 William Henry ? and what sad thing happened ? Look % at verse 
 
 QUESTIONS. 18. What canyon tell about a new election? 1. Wi;-it can yon tell about 
 f s e division of the army? 2. What was done in the West? 3. What cm you tell of 
 Winchester and a battle? 
 
SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 187 
 
 Indian Massacre. Attack on Fort Meigs. Major Croghan. 
 
 35 and 36, page 101. Well, a similar thing occurred now. Proc 
 tor, who was not half as honorable as Montcalm, went off, without 
 leaving a guard to protect the American prisoners. The Indians 
 soon turned back, murdered a great many of them, set fire to 
 houses, and kept some of the prisoners, to torture them in the 
 woods. 0, how angry the Kentuckians were. After that, when 
 they attacked the British and Indians, they would cry out "Re 
 member the river Raisin !" 
 
 5. When General Harrison heard of this massacre, he was at 
 the Maumee rapids. There he built a strong work, and called it 
 Fort Meigs. He remained there with his troops till the 1st of 
 May, when he was attacked by General Proctor with more than 
 two thousand British troops and Indians. The savages were led 
 by Tecumseh, of whom I have told you on page 183. 
 
 G. Proctor and his men were driven away, after five days 
 struggle. Some Americans pursued them, and were themselves 
 .taken prisoners. Then Proctor returned ; but on the 8th of 
 May he was compelled to fly to the Canada shore. 
 
 7. A large number of Americans, under General Clav, re 
 mained at Fort Meigs. Toward the close of July, Proctor and 
 Tecumseh, with four thousand men, attacked them. Leaving 
 Tecumseh there, Proctor soon marched swiftly to attack Fort 
 Stephenson, at Lower Sandusky, which jt&j&S^. ) f 
 was defended by Major Croghan a brave / " /V 
 young man, only twenty-one years of 
 
 age, having with him only one hundred 
 and fifty men. 
 
 8. " Surrender immediately," said Proc 
 tor, on his arrival. " Never, while I have 
 a man left," replied Croghan. Then a 
 terrible fight followed. At last the British 
 
 and Indians, beaten and greatly alarmed, UAJOH 
 
 fled in confusion. The shots from a single cannort in the fort, Lad 
 
 QUESTIONS. 4. What wicked thing was done near the river Raisin ? 5 What did 
 Harrison do? What happened at Fort Meigs? fi. Wluit csin you tpJl about Proctor? 
 7. What more can you tell about proctor and the Indians? 8, What can you tell of 
 th^ bravery of Croghan? 
 
1 88 THECONFEDE 
 
 Scenes on the Lakes. Perry s Victory. Battle near the Thames. 
 
 killed or wounded one hundred and fifty of them, while Croghan 
 lost only one man killed and seven wounded. Tecumseh and the 
 remainder, fled in terror from Fort Meigs. 
 
 9. The two great lakes, Erie and Ontario, now became places 
 of much interest. In the autumn of 1812, the Americans com 
 pleted a small fleet on Lake Ontario ; and in the summer of 
 1813, another had been prepared on Lake Erie, and placed under 
 the command of the brave young war-sailor, Commodore Perry. 
 
 / /I *7 titPfa 10 * ^ 1G -^ r ^ sl1 a ^ so * la ^ a small fleet 
 
 / Cx / JjWt^^jji on Lake Erie. This and the American 
 
 &/^a fleet met toward the west end of the 
 
 lake, on the 10th of September, 1813, 
 and had a very hard battle, which lasted. 
 a greater part of the day. Toward 
 evening every British vessel had sur- 
 \ *\\l " I ijf^ / rendered to Perry, and then he wrote 
 *\ I / / to General Harrison" We have met 
 OOMMOUOBE PEEET. the enemy, and they arc ours !" 
 
 11. Harrison was near the western shore of Lake Erie at this 
 time. On the 17th of September, he was joined by four thou 
 sand Kentuckians, under the brave old Shelby, and they pro 
 ceeded to attack the British at Maiden, on the Canada shore, and 
 to take Detroit away from them. 
 
 12. The British and Indians fled into the country in western 
 Canada. A part of the American army took possession of 
 Detroit, and the remainder, more than three thousand strong, led 
 by Harrison, Shelby, and others, started in pursuit of the flying 
 enemy. 
 
 13. They overtook Proctor and his army on the river Thames, 
 on the 5th of October. There a desperate battle was fought. 
 Tecumseh was killed, and his followers fled in dismay. Almost 
 the whole of Proctor s army were killed or made prisoners, and 
 Proctor himself barely escaped on horseback. ss^Jfr?" 
 
 14. Now all that Hull had lost was recovered, and there was 
 
 QUKSTIOXB. 0. "What was done on the lakes? 10. "What can you tell of Perry and 
 his battle ? 11. What can you tell of Ilarriso i and Shelby ? I 9 . What can you tell of a 
 pursuit ? 13. What can you tell of a battle near the Thames ? 
 
SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 189 
 
 Capture of York. Death of Pike. Events at Sackett s Harbor. 
 
 no more war in that region. The people, all over the country, 
 rejoiced. Harrison left Cass with some soldiers, to keep Detroit, 
 and dismissing many of the volunteers, (the young men from 
 Kentucky), he marched with the remainder of his army to 
 Niagara, where they joined the army of the center. 
 
 15. In February some British troops had crossed the St. Law 
 rence .on the ice, and destroyed much property at Ogdensburg. 
 General Dearborn now determined to attack the British at To 
 ronto (then called York), in Upper Canada. Toward the close of 
 April, quite a large number of troops, in ships commanded by 
 Commodore Chaunccy, went to that place, and made a strong 
 attack upon it. The Americans were commanded by General 
 Pike ; the British and Indians by General Sheaff e. 
 
 16. The British found the Americans too strong for them, so 
 they fled, after setting fire to the powder in the fort, which blew 
 it all in pieces. General Pike was so badly hurt by some of the 
 flying stones and timbers, that lie died on Chauncey s ship soon 
 afterward, with the captured British flag under his head. The 
 American flag soon floated over the ruined fort at York. 
 
 17. A month afterward, the same troops, borne by the same 
 ships, attacked the British Fort George, on the Niagara river. 
 The British were compelled to give up the fort. They fled to 
 Burlington Heights, at the western end of Lake Ontario, closely 
 pursued by the Americans. 
 
 18. Sir George Prevost, whom I have already mentioned [verse 
 1, page 186], came to Sackett s Harbor with ships and troops, 
 while Chauncey, with his fleet, was at the other end of Lake On 
 tario. On the 27th of May, 1813, Prevost landed more than a 
 thousand men. General Brown, a brave soldier, was there, with 
 a few troops, and he called the surrounding inhabitants together 
 as quickly as possible. Prevost soon became alarmed, and fled to 
 his ships in great haste. 
 
 19. Now the Americans planned an attack upon Montreal, in 
 
 . 14. What was now gained ? What did Harrison do ? 15. What can you 
 tell about an attack on York, or Toronto ? 16. What can you tell of the fipht and other 
 events? 17. Wh.it did the Americans do on the western shores of Lake Ontario? 18. 
 What occurred at Sackett s Harbor ? 
 
190 
 
 Events on the St. Lawrence. Villages burnt. Troubles in the South. 
 
 Canada. Dearborn was taken sick, and General Wilkinson took 
 his place as chief commander. He collected seven thousand 
 troops on the banks of the St. Lawrence, early in November, ancfi 
 went down that river, expecting to be joined for the attack on] 
 Montreal, by three thousand troops, under Hampton, from Lake 
 Cham plain. 
 
 20. The British were wide awake on both sides of the river, 
 and the Americans found it very difficult to pass many places, 
 with their boats. Some of "them, under General Brown, landed 
 at Williamsburg, and there, on the llth of November, the 
 Americans and British had a severe fight. The Americans lost 
 more than three hundred men, and the British about two hundred. 
 
 21. When he arrived at St. Regis, Wilkinson found that 
 Hampton would not join him, so he marched his army to French. 
 Mills, nine miles in the country, and prepared to spend the win 
 ter there. They called the place Fort Covington. }f 
 
 22. While these things were going on, there were\ome ex 
 citing scenes on the Niagara. The Americans burned the Ca 
 nadian village of Newark. The British were soon revenged. 
 
 o ir 
 
 They took Forts George and Niagara away from the Americans, 
 and burned Youngstown, Lewiston, Manchester (now Niagara 
 Falls village), the Tuscarora Indian village, Black Rock, and Buf 
 falo. These places were all burned in December, and thus ended 
 the campaign of 1813 in the North. 
 
 23. I have told you that the brave Indian warrior, Tecumseh, 
 was killed in battle, in October, 1813. In the spring of that 
 year, he was among the fierce Southern tribes, to arouse them 
 against the white people. The Creeks [see verse 21, page 15] 
 listened to him ; and late in August they attacked Fort Mimms, 
 on the Alabama river, and murdered almost three hundred men, 
 women, and children. 
 
 24. This terrible massacre made all the white people of the 
 South very angry ; and full twenty-five hundred Tennesseeans, 
 under General Jackson (one of the greatest of the American war- 
 
 QTTESTIONS. 10. What -was planned? find -whnt did the America"* do? 20. Wh"t 
 can you tell of a battle in Canada ? 1. What did Wilkinson do? 9. What can you tell 
 of events on the Niagara frontier ? 23. What can you tell of Tecumseh ? 
 
SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 191 
 
 The Indians subdued. Battles on the Ocean. Death of Lawrence. 
 
 riors), marched into the country of the Creeks. They had battle 
 after battle with the Indians, and always beat them. Finally, 
 toward the close of March, 1814, the last battle was fought at 
 the Great Horse Shoe Bend, on the Tallapoosa river. There 
 more than six hundred Indian warriors were slain, and the power 
 of the Creek nation was crushed forever. 
 
 25. Now I will tell you what happened 
 on the ocean during 1813. On the 24th 
 of February, the sloop-of-war Hornet, 
 commanded by the brave Captain Law 
 rence, fought and captured the British ^ 
 brig Peacock, off the east coast of South 
 America. A few minutes after the Pea 
 cock gave up, it went to the bottom of .. 
 the sea. 
 
 26. Captain Lawrence was much CAPTAIN LAWKEXCE. ^ 
 praised, and when he came home he was made commander of 
 the frigate Chesapeake, a larger vessel. In this ship he sailed out 
 of Boston harbor on the 1st of June, 1813, and that afternoon 
 had a hard battle with the British frigate Shannon. The brave 
 Captain Lawrence was shot, and as they carried him below to 
 die, he said, " Don t give up the ship !" But they were com 
 pelled to give it up, for the Shannon was the victorjj^ 
 
 27. In August, the British sloop Pelican took the American 
 brig Argus. A month afterward, Perry gained his great victory 
 on Lake Erie, about which I have told you. A few clays before 
 this, the British brig Boxer had surrendered to the American 
 brig Enterprise, after a fight off the coast of Maine. The com 
 mander of each vessel was killed, and they were buried in one 
 grave at Portland. 
 
 28. During the summer of 1813, the British admiral, Cock- 
 burn, attacked, plundered, and destroyed towns and other prop 
 erty on the Chesapeake Bay and vicinity. In March he destroyed 
 the American shipping in the Delaware, and in May he attacked 
 
 QUESTIONS "4. Whnt cm von tell nhout Jnckson and Indian battlos? ?F>. What oc 
 curred on the ocean in 1813? 6. Whnt can you tell about Captain Lnwrence? 27. 
 What else occurred on the ocean ? ?8. What can you tell about Admiral Cockburn ? 
 
192 
 
 THE C O N F E D E K A T 1 O N 
 
 Cockburn the marauder. 
 
 LAWEENCE CAEEIED BELOW. 
 
 and burned Havre de Grasse, Georgetown, and Frcderictown, on 
 the Chesapeake. Then he went into Hampton Roads, at Old 
 Point Comfort, and proceeded toward Norfolk. 
 
 29. The Americans on Craney Island, a little below Norfolk, 
 bravely disputed Cockburn s passage, and drove him back. The 
 British then attacked and plundered Hampton until they were 
 tired, for the American soldiers there were too few to drive 
 them away. Then they went South, plundering the Carolina 
 coast all the way to the Savannah river. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 29. What occurred at Craney Island ? What more can you tell about 
 Cockburn? 
 
SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 193 
 
 Porter in the Pacific. Movements of the American troops. 
 
 30. During 1813, the American frigate Essex, commanded by 
 Captain Porter, made a long cruise in the Atlantic and Pacific 
 oceans, and captured many British whaling vessels. At length, 
 in March, 1814, the Essex fought two British vessels at Valpa 
 raiso. It was one of the hardest sea-fights during the war. 
 The British were victors ; and Porter wrote to the Secretary of 
 the Navy, " We have been unfortunate, but not disgraced." 
 
 SECTION VI. 
 
 SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE CONTINUED. [1814, 1815.] 
 
 1. It was well for the Americans that Great Britain was at war 
 with Bonaparte all this time, and was prevented sending ships 
 and soldiers across the Atlantic. In March, 1814, Bonaparte 
 was driven out of France, and it was supposed that war would 
 cease. So the British sent fourteen thousand of the great Wel 
 lington s troops over to Canada. 
 
 2. The American army in northern New York was put in mo 
 tion at the close of February. It was useless to invade Canada 
 in the St. Lawrence region, so Wilkinson led some of the troops 
 to Plattsburg, on Lake Charnplain, and Brown marched with 
 others to Sackett s Harbor. 
 
 3. In May, a British fleet and three thousand troops attacked 
 Oswego. After fighting a good deal of the time for two days, 
 they were driven away by the Americans, with a loss of over two 
 hundred men. They did not venture back again. 
 
 4. At about this time, General Brown led his troops to the 
 Niagara river. On the morning of the 3d of July, some Amer 
 icans, under Generals Scott and Ripley, crossed the river and 
 captured Fort Erie. The next day, the American and British 
 armies had a very severe battle at Chippewa. The British were 
 
 QUESTIONS. BO. What more can you tell about Captain Porter and his vessel? 1. 
 What was well for the Americans? 2. What did the Americans in northern New York 
 do? 3. What occurred at Oswego ? 4. What occurred near the Niagara river? 
 
 13 
 
194 
 
 THE CONFEDERATION. 
 
 Events on the Canada frontier. 
 
 Battle at Plattsburg. 
 
 GENEBAI, KBOWN. 
 
 badly beaten, and both armies suffered 
 very much. The British lost about five 
 hundred men, and the Americans three 
 hundred. 
 
 5. The British retreated to Burling 
 ton Heights, where they were joined by 
 General Drummond. Then they all 
 came back, and attacked Brown and his 
 army at Bridgewater, near Niagara Falls. 
 There, at the close of a hot day, one of 
 the hardest battles of the war com 
 menced, and continued until midnight, when each party had lost 
 a little more than eight hundred and fifty men. The Americans 
 were again the victors ; and the next day they took post at Fort 
 Erie. 
 
 6. On the 15th of August, Drummond, with five thousand men, 
 attacked Fort Erie, but was driven off, after losing almost a thou 
 sand of them. He was compelled to flee to Fort George ; and 
 finally the Americans destroyed Fort Erie, crossed the river, and 
 went into winter quarters at Buffalo and in its neighborhood. 
 
 7. In August, General Prevost, with fourteen thousand men, 
 marched from Canada to drive the Americans from Plattsburg. 
 Each party had a small fleet on Lake Champlain, and these, and 
 the two armies had a very severe 
 
 battle at Plattsburg, on the llth 
 of September. The American army 
 was commanded by General Macomb, 
 and the navy by Commodore Mac- 
 don ough. 
 
 8. This was one of the most im 
 portant battles of the war. The Brit 
 ish fleet was beaten ; and Prevost, 
 much alarmed, fled, having lost in 
 killed, wounded, and missing, twenty- 
 
 QUEBTIONS. 5. What can you tell about the British army and a battle near Xiafara 
 Falls ? 6. What else happened on the Niagara frontier ? 7. What can you tell of the Brit 
 ish and Americans on Lake Champlain ? 3. What can you tell of a battle at Plattsburg ? 
 
 COMMODOEE 
 
I N D E P 
 
 SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 195 
 
 Burning of Washington. Defense of Baltimore. The " Star-spangled Banner." 
 
 five hundred men. The Americans lost only one hundred and 
 twenty-one. This victory caused great rejoicings all over the 
 country. 
 
 9. At about the middle of August, General Ross, one of Wel 
 lington s bravest officers, came with a large fleet and six thousand 
 soldiers, and landed on the shores of Maryland. With five thou 
 sand men he marched toward Washington city, and, at Bladens- 
 burg, he had a battle with Americans under General Winder. 
 
 10. The Americans were too few to oppose Ross, and on the 
 24th of August, the British entered Washington, burned the 
 Capitol, the President s house and many private buildings, and 
 came very near making a prisoner of President Madison. 
 
 11. Early in September, Ross proceeded with the British 
 fleet and army to capture Baltimore. He landed a few miles 
 from the city, and, while marching to a*ttack it, he was killed in 
 a skirmish. Soon afterward, a severe battle, known as that of 
 North Point, occurred, while the British ships were attacking 
 Fort McHenry, in Baltimore harbor. 
 
 12. The Americans behaved with great valor, and so opposed 
 the British, at every move, that they concluded it was useless to 
 make further efforts to capture Baltimore. So they sailed away. 
 This defense was considered a great victory. Have you ever 
 heard the song of The Star-spangled Banner ? The banner 
 mentioned in it, was the American flag on Fort McHenry at that 
 time. That flag, you know, has a star for every State, and so it 
 is called the " star-spangled banner." 
 
 13. During the summer of 1814, British ships continually an 
 noyed the people on the New England coast. Stonington was 
 attacked in August, but the armed inhabitants, after opposing 
 them for four days, finally compelled the British to leave. After 
 this, the war almost ceased at the North. 
 
 14. There was yet much trouble and danger in the South. 
 The Indians were pretty quiet, but the Spaniards, who owned 
 Florida, favored the British. The Spanish governor allowed the 
 
 QUESTIONS. 9. What occurred i-i Maryland? 10. What did the British do? 11. 
 What occurred near Baltimore ? 1i\ What can yon tell of the defense of Baltimore, and 
 
 a song? 13. What occurred on the N>w England coast? 
 
196 THE C OXFEDERATIO 
 
 Events in Florida. New Orleans. Battle at New Orleans. 
 
 fitting out of a British fleet at Pensacola, to attack the American 
 
 t at the entrance to Mobile Bay, and encouraged two hundred 
 
 .eek warriors to go with them. The attack was made on the 
 
 ith of September. The British were driven off, with the loss 
 
 of one of their vessels and many men. 
 
 15. General Jackson, who commanded at the South, told the 
 Spanish governor that he would punish him for helping the 
 enemies of the Americans, if he did not give a good excuse for his 
 conduct. The governor paid no attention to what Jackson said. 
 So the general, early in November, marched his army into 
 Florida, drove the British in Pensacola to their shipping, and 
 made the governor beg for mercy, and give up the fort, town, 
 and every thing else. 
 
 16. And now the people of New Orleans were greatly alarmed 
 by the news that a large number of British ships and soldiers 
 were coming to attack the city. They sent in great haste to 
 General Jackson, asking him to come and help them. He ar 
 rived there in December, and soon after that, General Packen- 
 ham, with twelve thousand of Wellington s soldiers, appeared 
 below New Orleans. 
 
 17. Jackson was soon prepared for the invaders. First he had 
 skirmishes with the advancing British. Finally, on the 8th of 
 January, 1815, a very severe battle was fought four miles below 
 the city, where Jackson had erected strong works, armed with 
 a few cannons. These works stretched across from the Missis 
 sippi river to a deep cypress swamp. 
 
 18. Jackson had about six thousand men behind his works, 
 most of them armed with rifles. The British in full force 
 marched up. When they were within rifle shot, the Americans 
 fairly rained a shower of bullets upon them. Packenham was 
 killed, and soon the whole British army fled, leaving seven hun 
 dred men dead, and more than a thousand wounded, ^>n the field. 
 The Americans lost only seven killed, and six wounded ! 
 
 19. The battle at New Orleans was the last one, on land, of 
 
 QUESTIONS. 14. What can you tell of events in Florida? 15. What did General 
 Jackson do ? 16. What can you tell about New Orleans ? 17. What preparations a<-?inst 
 the British were made ? 18. Describe the battle of New Orleans. 
 
WAR WITH ALGIERS. 197 
 
 p eace> War with Algiers. Decatur in the Mediterranean. 
 
 the SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. The victory made the 
 Americans rejoice greatly. The American and British govern 
 ments, through their agents appointed for the purpose, had 
 already made another bargain, or treaty, to become friends. 
 
 20. That bargain was completed at Ghent, in Belgium, on the 
 day before Christmas, in 1814 ; and forty days after the battle at 
 New Orleans, the President of the United States proclaimed 
 PEACE. Then a day was appointed for the whole nation to join 
 in thanksgiving and praise to Almighty God for that blessed 
 event. 
 
 21. The contest with Great Britain had just ended, when the 
 Americans were cSmpelled to engage in a short 
 
 Jf WAR WITH ALGIERS. 
 
 22. I have already told you [page 175], about the sea-robbers 
 in the Mediterranean sea, and how the Bashaw of Tripoli was 
 made to behave himself. The Dey, or Governor of Algiers, hav 
 ing been deceived by the story that the British had destroyed all 
 of the American war-vessels, began to rob their merchant-ships, 
 and was very impertinent to the American agent there. 
 
 23. President Madison determined to make the Algerine, also, 
 behave himself, so he sent the brave Decatur to the Mediterra 
 nean, with some Avar-ships, in May, 1815. He fell in with the 
 Algerine fleet, took two of the vessels and many prisoners, and 
 then sailed to Algiers. The governor was astonished. Decatur 
 told him he must let every American go, and pay for all the 
 property his people had robbed the Americans of, or he would 
 destroy his ships and his city. The frightened governor did so, 
 and after that he let the Americans alone. 
 
 24. Decatur then made the Bashaws or Governors of Tunis 
 and Tripoli do the same thing, and from that time to this, we 
 have had very little trouble with the Barbary Powers, as they 
 
 QtmsTTOxs. 19. What can you say of the victory at Ne-w Orleans ? What -was done ? 
 90. What can you tc-ll about the treaty for peace ? 21. What happened at that time ? 
 29. What can you toll about the sea-robbers In the Mediterranean ? 23. What can you 
 tell about an expedition against the Algerines? 24. What else did Decatur do? 
 
198 
 
 THE CONFEDERATION. 
 
 Close of Madison s administration. 
 
 American manufactures. 
 
 were called. In a little while, Decatur did there what all the 
 powers of Europe had not been able to do. 
 
 25. And now the stirring administration of Mr. Madison drew 
 to a close. Little else of much importance occurred before its 
 end, except the admission of Indiana into the Union, and giving 
 a new charter to the United States Bank. In the autumn of 
 1816, James Monroe of Virginia, was elected President, and 
 Daniel D. Tompkins of New York, Vice-President of the United 
 
 MONEOE, AND HIS RESIDENCE. 
 
 SECTION VII. 
 
 MONROE S ADMINISTRATION. 
 [1817-1825.] 
 
 1. James Monroe, the fifth Pres 
 ident of the United States, was a 
 soldier in the Revolution, and be 
 longed to the Republican party. 
 He chose very wise men for his 
 cabinet, as advisers, and they all 
 went to work industriously to get 
 government matters out of the 
 confusion in which the war had left 
 them. 
 
 2. During the war the Amer 
 icans made cloth and many other 
 things, which before they bought 
 in England and France. They 
 spent a great deal or* money for 
 machinery to do it with. When 
 the French and English goods 
 came in abundance after the war, 
 
 QUESTIONS. 25. What can you say about the closing of Madison s administration? 
 1. What can you tell about Monroe and his cabinet? 2. What can you tell about 
 
 manufactures ? 
 
MONROITS ADMINISTRATION. 199 
 
 Emigration to the West. Indian difficulties. Jackson in Florida. 
 
 these manufacturers were much injured, and thousands of people 
 hd nothing to do. 
 
 3. Like many other things, this, that seemed an evil, was a 
 good. Thousands who were compelled to be idle went beyond 
 the mountains into the fertile West, cultivated the soil, and be 
 came healthier, happier, and wealthier than they could have been 
 had they remained in the East. 
 
 4. During Mr. Monroe s administration, the Territories of Mis 
 sissippi-,* Illinois, Alabama, and Missouri, were admitted into the 
 Union as States. Settlements also increased very rapidly all over 
 the West. General prosperity was everywhere visible, and every 
 body hoped for long years of repose, when some difficulty appeared 
 in the South. 
 
 5. There were bad British subjects in Florida, who were excit 
 ing the Indians to injure the Americans. Toward the close of 
 1817, a large number of Creek and Seminole Indians and run 
 away negroes, commenced plundering and murdering the settlers 
 on the borders of Georgia and Alabama. Troops were sent to 
 protect the people, but the Indians, becoming aroused, placed all 
 of them in great danger. 
 
 6. Hearing of this, General Jackson, with a thousand Ten- 
 nesseeans on horseback, went to the aid of the troops. He 
 caught and hung two white men who had excited the Indians to 
 murder and plunder his countrymen. He then inarched to Pen- 
 sacola, took the town and fort away fromthejjjpaniards, and sent 
 the governor and others off to Cuba. "\ 
 
 7. Some blamed Jackson for this. Finally, almost every body 
 said he was right, and had treated the governor just as he de 
 served to be. Not long afterward the United States and Spain 
 made a bargain, by which all of Florida was given up to the 
 Americans. Then General Jackson was made the first American 
 Governor of Florida. 
 
 8. When the people of Missouri asked Congress to admit their 
 Territory into the Union as a State, there arose a great deal of 
 
 QUESTIONS. 3. What did many people do ? 4. What can you say about Monroe s ad 
 ministration? 5. What occurred in the South? 6. What did General Jackson do? T. 
 What did the people think ? What was done ? 8. What can you tell about Missouri ? 
 
200 THE CON F -EDirtO N . 
 
 The Missouri Compromise. The old soldiers. Pirates. La Fayette. 
 
 disputing in Congress and out of it, as to whether slaves 
 should be allowed there. These disputes continued about two 
 years, and at times they were very warm. 
 
 9. It was finally agreed to allow negro slaves in Missouri ; but 
 it was also agreed that a line should be drawn from the southern 
 boundary of Missouri to the Pacific Ocean, and that north of 
 that line there should never be any slaves, in any new State that 
 might be formed there. This was called the Missouri Compro 
 mise. 
 
 10. While this question was disturbing the people, Mr. Mon 
 roe and Mr. Tompkins were again chosen President and Vice- 
 President. There was very little opposition to them, for the old 
 Federal party had almost ceased to exist. 
 
 11. In 1818, Congress made a law by which the old sol 
 diers of the Revolution, yet living, were to be paid so much money 
 every year. I am sure you are glad of that. The same year an 
 arrangement was made for the Americans to share with the Brit 
 ish in the Newfoundland fisheries. Do you remember what I 
 told you on page 23, about Cabot seeing so many codfish in the 
 neighborhood of that island ? "*T- 
 
 12. The sea-robbers, or pirates, were not all in the Mediter 
 ranean. There were a great many of them among the West 
 India Islands, and they annoyed our merchant-vessels. The 
 President sent some ships there in 1822, and they destroyed 
 more than twenty of the pirate vessels. Commodore Perry cap 
 tured many more of them the next year, and then the yellow 
 fever deprived him of his life. 
 
 13. And now a pleasant thing happened. La Fayette, who, 
 you remember [page 136], helped the Americans so nobly in the 
 old War for Independence, came to visit the people of the United 
 States. He had become an old man. He arrived in ^he sum 
 mer of 1824, staid until the next year, and traveled more than 
 five thousand miles among us. A national vessel named firandy- 
 wine, in his honor, was then sent to convey him home. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 0. What was agreed to ? 10. What can you tell about a new election ? 
 11. What can you tell about the old soldiers and the fisheries? 19. What can you tell 
 about West India pirates ? 13. What can you tell about La Fayette ? 
 
ADAMS S ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 201 
 
 John Quincy Adams. 
 
 Prosperity of the United States. 
 
 14. In the autumn of 1824, the "people of the United States 
 chose a new Chief Magistrate. John Quincy Adams, son of the 
 old President, John Adams, was elected to that high office, and 
 John C. Calhoun of South Carolina, was chosen Vice-President. 
 
 SECTION VIII. 
 
 ADAMS S ADMINISTRATION. [1825-1829.] 
 
 1. John Quincy Adams, the 
 sixth President of the United 
 States, was a youth during the 
 Revolution ; yet he saw and knew 
 much of its scenes. He became 
 President on the 4th of March, 
 1825. At that time the United 
 States were at peace with all the 
 world, and every thing appeared 
 bright with prosperity. 
 
 2. How I wish, my Young 
 Friend, that in telling you the his 
 tory of the United States, I could 
 have told you of such pleasant and 
 peaceful years as the country was 
 blessed with while John Quincy 
 Adams was President. But, alas ! 
 too much of the story is made up 
 of wars and disputes of the doings 
 of bad men and the sufferings of 
 good men. I hope you will live to 
 see the time when wars and quar- 
 
 J. Q. ADAMS, AND HIS RESIDENCE. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 14. What about another election? 1. "What can yon tell about John 
 Quincy Adams ? What can you say about peace and prosperity ? 2. What would I 
 like to tell you ? Of what is history made up ? 
 
202 
 
 THE CONFEDERATION. 
 
 The Erie Canal. 
 
 A singular coincidence. 
 
 The Tariff. 
 
 
 rels will be no more heard of. When every body shall try 
 to do right, that time will have come. 
 
 3. There was a little trouble in Georgia in connection with the 
 removal of the Creek and Cherokee Indians from that State, at 
 the commencement of Adams r s administration. But this diffi 
 culty soon disappeared, and i-bese Indians went beyond the Mis 
 sissippi river. 
 
 4. The same year, the great canal in 
 the State of New York, which connects 
 Lake Erie with the Hudson river, was 
 completed. It was a most wonderful 
 work, for it was really making a nav 
 igable river over three hundred and 
 
 .sixty miles in length. Dewitt Clinton 
 did more than any other man to accom 
 plish the work, and his name will never 
 be spoken but with pride. 
 
 5. A remarkable occurrence took 
 place in the summer of 1826. On the 4th of July, just fifty 
 years after the Declaration of Independence was adopted, 
 Thomas Jefferson and John Adams died. They were both on 
 the Committee that drew up the Declaration, you remember 
 [verse 17, page 129], both had been foreign ministers, and both 
 had been Vice-Presidcnts, and then Presidents of the United 
 States. At the time of their death, Mr. Adams was almost ninety 
 years old, and Mr. Jefferson almost eighty-three. 
 
 6. I have told you how the Americans, who commenced man 
 ufacturing cloth and other things during the war, were injured 
 afterward by such goods coming from England, and being sold 
 cheaper than they could make them. Well, in orde^r to help the 
 American manufacturers, Congress, in 1828, decreed that so 
 much should be paid to the government for such and such goods 
 brought from England and France, and used by the Americans. 
 
 7. This duty, or tariff, as it was called, made such goods 
 
 DBWITT CLINTOX. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 3. What can you toll about the Creek Indians in Georgia? 4. Wh.it 
 can you tell about a great canal ? 5. What remarkabla occurrence took place ? 6. What 
 more can you tell about American manufacturers ? 
 
JACKSON S ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 203 
 
 Andrew Jackson. 
 
 His character. 
 
 dearer, and then the Americans could make money by manufac 
 turing them at the same price. This plan to protect our manu 
 facturers, and get money for the government, \vas called The 
 American System. It was afterward a cause of trouble, as I 
 shall tell you presently. 
 
 8. President Adams s term now drew to a close. The nation 
 was very prosperous. The government was very little in debt, 
 and was at peace with all the world. In the autumn of 1828, the 
 people tiose the great soldier, Andrew Jackson, to be their 
 Chief Magistrate, and John C. Calhoun was elected Vice-Pres- 
 ident. 
 
 SECTION IX. 
 
 JACKSON S ADMINISTRATION. 
 [1829-1837.] 
 
 1. Andrew Jackson, the seventh 
 President of the United States, was 
 the last of the Chief Magistrates, 
 except Harrison, who lived during 
 the Revolution. Jackson, though 
 quite a lad, was in the Patriot 
 army in South Carolina, and a 
 brave boy he was. 
 
 2. Jackson became President on 
 the 4th of March, 1829. He was 
 an honest man, with a strong 
 mind ; and he would always do 
 what he thought was right, without 
 caring a fig about what people 
 might say. 
 
 3. Things went on pretty 
 smoothly for two or three years. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 7. What can you tell about a tariff? 8. What can you say about our 
 country, and a new election ? 1, 2. What can you say about General Jackson? 
 
 JACKBON, AND HIB EESIDSNCK. 
 
204 THE CONFEDERATION. 
 
 Opposition to the United States Bank. The Black Hawk War. 
 
 There was a little trouble about the Cherokee Indians, in Georgia, 
 for a while, but nothing caused much uneasiness until the sum 
 mer of 1832, "when matters concerning the United States Bank, 
 the Western Indians, and the Tariff, made a great stir. 
 
 4. The Bank could not exist after 1836, unless Congress should 
 decree otherwise. At the beginning, Jackson believed that it 
 ought not to exist, and promptly said so. In the winter of 1832, 
 the officers of the Bank asked Congress to recharter it, that is, 
 decree that it should go on and do business after 1836. Con 
 gress did so, but it was of no use. 
 
 5. I have told you [verse 4, page 172] that no decree can be 
 come a law until the President shall put his name to it. When 
 the Bank decree of Congress was handed to the President for him 
 to sign, he refused, and gave them to understand, that if they 
 should make forty such decrees, he would never put his name to 
 one of them. This refusal is called a Veto. This made a great 
 many people, all over the country, very angry, for they thought 
 business could not be done well without the Bank. 
 
 6. On, page 7 is the picture of the head of Black Hawk, a 
 great Indian chief. Well, in the summer of 1832, Black Hawk 
 led some of the warriors of the Western tribes against the white 
 people near the Mississippi. But the war did not last long. 
 
 United States soldiers beat the In 
 dians, and Black Hawk was made a 
 prisoner. Then they took him to 
 New York and other great cities, and 
 he was so astonished at the number 
 and power of the white people, that 
 he resolved never to go to war with 
 them again. % 
 
 7. The most serious trouble was 
 about the Tariff, of which I have told 
 you. The people at the South did 
 JOHN c. CALUOUN. not like it ; and those of South Car- 
 
 QTTESTIONS. 3. What occurred during the first two or three years ? 4. What can 
 you tell about the United States Bank ? 5. What more can you tell about the Bank, and 
 Congress, and a veto ? 6. What can you tell about Black Hawk ? 
 
TR ATIO N. 
 
 205 
 
 Trouble in South Carolina. Henry Clay. Jackson and the United States Bank. 
 
 
 olina declared that they would not pay the duty on goods 
 brought into Charleston. They were upheld in this by Mr. Cal- 
 houn, their greatest statesman. 
 
 8. But this w r as breaking the great bargain made in the 
 federal Constitution, and President Jackson plainly told the peo 
 ple of South Carolina that they must pay the duty, or he would 
 send United States troops there to compel them to, as Washing 
 ton did, you remember [page 174], among the whisky-makers of 
 Pennsylvania. 
 
 9. Matters appeared darker and darker every day, and most 
 people thought there would be war. 
 
 Then, early in 1833, Henry Clay, one 
 of the wisest men we ever had in Con 
 gress, proposed a plan, called the Com 
 promise Measure, which satisfied all 
 parties pretty well. It was adopted, and 
 so the trouble ceased. 
 
 10. Again in April, 1833, Jackson 
 made war upon the United States Bank. 
 Almost ten millions of dollars, belonging 
 to the United States, were in that bank, and 
 
 the use of this money was profitable. Jackson declared that the 
 money was not safe there, and he ordered it all to be taken from 
 the bank, and put into various State banks. This injured the old 
 bank very much, and as it could not get a new charter, it stopped 
 business forever, in 1836. This removal of the deposits, as it 
 was called, made the merchants and others very angry, and 
 business got into great confusion. 
 
 11. Jackson was again chosen President of the United States, 
 in the autumn of 1832, and most of the people believed him to 
 be the best man in the world to manage matters. Among other 
 things, he attempted the removal of all the Indians in the United 
 States to a fine country west of the Mississippi, where they would 
 not be disturbed by the white people. 
 
 QUESTIONS. T. What trouble now occurred? 8. What did the President do? 9. 
 How was the trouble onded? 10. What can you toll about the United States Bank and 
 the public money? 11. What can you tell of a new election ? What did Jackson try to do ? 
 
 HEXKY CLAY. 
 
206 
 
 THE CONFEDERATION 
 
 The Seminoles and Creeks. 
 
 Jackson 1 a administration. 
 
 
 12. The Seminoles in Florida 
 s refused to go. Led by Osceola, a 
 
 brave and cunning chief, they 
 made war upon the white people, 
 which continued for several years. 
 Many United States soldiers were 
 sent there, from time to time, but 
 the Indians, in their dark swamps, 
 defied them. 
 
 13. Finally, in 1836, the Creeks 
 joined the Seminoles, and mail- 
 coaches, steamboats, and villages in Georgia and Alabama, were 
 attacked by them. General Scott, of whom I shall soon tell you 
 much more, went there, and beat the Creeks. During the sum 
 mer of 1836, several thousands of them went to their new homes 
 beyond the Mississippi. 
 
 14. President Jackson s second term now drew to a close. He 
 had ruled with wisdom and energy, and the United States were 
 more thought of by the world than they ever were before. 
 France, and other governments of Europe, were compelled to be 
 honest in paying what had long been owing to the people of 
 this country, for injuries done to their ships before the war of 
 1812. Jackson always acted upon the principle ask nothing 
 but what is right, and submit to nothing that is wrong. 
 
 15. Two more new States had now been added to the Union, 
 by the admission of Arkansas arid Michigan. In the autumn of 
 1836, Martin Van Buren, of New York, who had been Vice- 
 President for four years, was chosen President of the United 
 States ; and in the following winter the Senate chose Richard M. 
 Johnson, of Kentucky, to be Vice-President. % 
 
 QUESTIONS. 12. What can yon tell about Indians? 13. What can you tell of an 
 Indian War? 14. What can you say about Jackson s administration? 15. What can 
 you tell about new States? What about another election? 
 
VAN 
 
 INISTRATION. 
 
 207 
 
 Martin Van Buren. 
 
 Extravagance of the people. 
 
 SECTION X. 
 
 VAN BURENS ADMINISTRATION 
 
 [1837-1841.] 
 
 1. Martin Yan Buren became 
 the eighth President of the United 
 States, on the 4th of March, 1837. 
 He was born just at the close of 
 the Revolution. He was a poor 
 boy, but by doing right, and study 
 ing and working very hard, he 
 became the greatest man in the 
 United States, when he was fifty- 
 five years old. 
 
 2. At this time, business all over 
 the country was in great confusion. 
 The State banks had lent the pub 
 lic money to almost every body, J 
 and almost every body who bor 
 rowed it became proud and ex 
 travagant, built fine houses, and 
 even commenced building whole 
 villages. They acted as if they 
 never expected to pay the money 
 back, and a great many did not. 
 Finally, when the banks would not 
 lend any more, these people could 
 
 not pay the money back to the banks, nor to others, so almost 
 every one suffered. 
 
 3. The troubles in business became so great, that Van Buren 
 called Congress together in September, 1837, to talk the matter 
 over. But they did very little to help the people out of their 
 
 VAN BTTBEN, AND HIS 
 
 QUESTIONS. 1. What can you tell about Martin Van Buren? 2. What can you sny 
 about business nnd the actions of the people? 3. What can you tell about Congress . 
 
208 
 
 THE CONFEDERATION. 
 
 Sub-Treasury. 
 
 Seminole war. 
 
 North Eastern boundary. 
 
 troubles. Finally it was concluded not to let the banks have any 
 more of the public money. So men called Sub-Treasurers were 
 appointed to receive it at different sea-ports, and keep it until 
 called for. This plan, which has been in use ever since, was called 
 The Independent Treasury System. 
 
 4. The Seminole war was continued. Finally Osceola was in 
 vited to the camp of General Jessup, who commanded the United 
 States troops in Florida, to have a talk about peace. There Os 
 ceola was made a prisoner, and taken to Charleston, where he 
 died not long afterward. This was unfair ; and yet it seemed the 
 only way to stop the war. 
 
 5. Colonel Taylor, who afterward became President of the 
 United States, was in Florida a long time with troops, and had 
 several battles with the Indians ; but they were not finally sub 
 dued until 1842, when the war ended. It had continued seven 
 years. 
 
 6. In 1837, some of the people of Canada resolved to become 
 independent of Great Britain, and commenced a revolution. 
 Many Americans went there to help them, and this caused very 
 unpleasant feelings between the governments of the United 
 States and Great Britain. 
 
 7. President Van Buren did all he could to keep the Amer 
 icans from going to Canada, but it was not until 1841, when John 
 Tyler was President, that a stop was put to it. Then the revolu 
 tion had been put down ; and, since then, all has been pretty 
 quiet in Canada. 
 
 8. At this time the Americans had a serious dispute with the 
 British, about the boundary line between the State of Maine and 
 the province of New Brunswick. This, too, made a great deal 
 of bad feeling, and at one time the people in that region armed 
 themselves for war. General Scott went there and made peace, 
 and in 1842 the whole matter was settled. 
 
 9. In the autumn of 1841, General Harrison, of Ohio, of 
 whom I have told you, was chosen President of the United 
 
 QUESTIONS. 4, 5. What more can you tell about the Seminole war? 6. What can you 
 tell of troubles in Canada ? 7. What did the Presidents do ? 8. What can you tell about 
 a boundary line ? 
 
HARRISON S AND TYLER S ADMINISTRATION. 209 
 
 Wiljiam Henry Harrison. 
 
 His inauguration and death- 
 
 States, with John Tyler, of Virginia, as Vice-President. Now 
 there were two parties, called Whigs and Democrats. Those who 
 were the friends of Jackson and Van Bnren, were the Democrats, 
 and those who elected Harrison were Whigs. 
 
 SECTION XI. 
 
 HARRISON S AND TYLER S ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 1. William Henry Harrison, the 
 ninth President of the United 
 States, was born more than two 
 years before the Battle of Bunker s 
 Hill, of which I have told you. 
 He was a little boy all through that 
 old war. 
 
 2. General Harrison became Pres 
 ident on the 4th of March, 1841, 
 and precisely one month afterward, 
 he died. There was great grief 
 among his friends all over the coun 
 try, but the people felt that the event 
 was right, for God had ordered it so. 
 Harrison was an old man, almost 
 seventy years of age. According 
 to the decree of the Federal Consti 
 tution, the Vice-President became 
 the Chief Magistrate, and on the 
 6th of April, 1841, the 
 
 ADMINISTRATION OF TYLER 
 
 commenced. John Tyler was a much 
 
 younger man, and was the tenth President of the United States. 
 
 QUESTIONS 9. What can yon say about a new election? 1. What can you tell 
 about General Harrison ? 2. What can you tell about his death and the consequences ? 
 
 14 
 
 HARRISON, AND HIS RESIDENCE. 
 
210 
 
 THE CONFEDERATION. 
 
 Congress. 
 
 Tyler s veto. 
 
 Changes in the country. 
 
 3. President Harrison had ap 
 pointed the last day of May for 
 Congress to meet, to talk over the 
 affairs of the country. They did 
 so, and remained together until the 
 middle of September. Their chief 
 business was to make a law for 
 chartering a United States Bank. 
 
 4. President Tyler, like Jackson, 
 refused to sign the law. Hi s politi 
 cal friends were very much offended, 
 and all of his Cabinet advisers left 
 him, and would have nothing more 
 to do with him, except the great 
 Daniel Webster, who was the Sec 
 retary of State. Mr. Webster knew 
 that it was best for his country to 
 remain, and he did so. Men should 
 love their country more than party. 
 5. During Mr. Tyler s adminis 
 tration, changes were made in the 
 
 TYI^A* D HIS BESIDE**, tariff laWS J th C State of Rhode 
 
 Island was favored with a new constitution, and measures were 
 
 taken for the admission of Texas 
 
 into the Union. There was much 
 
 trouble in Rhode Island about the 
 
 constitution. Some liked the old 
 
 charter given them by King Charles 
 
 the Second [verse 3, page 83] 
 
 well enough, and others wished a 
 
 new one. The two parties came 
 
 very near having a war about it. 
 
 6. The admission of Texas was 
 an important matter. That State 
 
211 
 
 Texas. Its Annexation. The Magnetic Telegraph. 
 
 was once a part of Mexico. A great many Americans had settled 
 there, and they finally concluded to be free. But they had to 
 fight for their freedom, and in 1836 the people of Texas became 
 independent of Mexico. 
 
 7. After awhile the Texas people wished their State to become 
 one of the United States, and arrangements were made for that 
 purpose in 1844. Just at the close of Mr. Tyler s administration 
 in 1845, Congress agreed to it, and Texas became one of the 
 States of. our Union, on the 4th of July following. 
 
 8. The annexation of Texas had much effect on the election of 
 President in the autumn of 1844. A majority of the people 
 were in favor of that annexation, and James K. Polk, of Ten 
 nessee, who was also in favor of it, was chosen Chief Magistrate, 
 with George M. Dallas as Vice-President. 
 
 9. One of the most wonderful things ever before known, oc 
 curred in 1844 in connection with Mr. Polk. A meeting of 
 Democrats at Baltimore, having selected Mr. Polk as the best 
 man for President, the news of this choice was sent from there 
 to Washington, forty miles, by the Magnetic Telegraph. This 
 wonderful invention by Professor Samuel F. B. Morse, an Amer 
 ican, by which one man s thoughts may be conveyed to another 
 man, a thousand miles in a second, was then just completed, and 
 that was the first public use ev^er made of it. Now, you know, 
 sending thoughts by Telegraph is a very common thing. 
 
 SECTION XII. 
 
 POLKS ADMINISTRATION. [1845-1849.] 
 
 1. James Knox Polk was fifty years old when he became the 
 eleventh President of the United States on the 4th of March, 
 
 QUESTIONS. ). What can you say about Texas? 8. What did Texas and the United 
 States do ? 8. What happened in 1844 ? 0. What can you tell about a wonderful inven 
 tion? 1. What can you say about James K. Polk? 
 
212 
 
 THE CONFEDERATION. 
 
 Trouble with Mexico. 
 
 Armies on the frontier. 
 
 . 
 
 1845. He was a Democrat in 
 politics, and his party was strong 
 throughout the country. 
 
 2. The coming in of Texas was 
 the most important event at tli9 
 beginning of Mr. Folk s administra 
 tion. The government of Mexico 
 had never acknowledged the inde 
 pendence of that State, but con 
 tinued to claim it as a part of that 
 republic. Of course the act of 
 
 i Congress in admitting it was very 
 offensive. 
 
 3. This offense and an old quarrel 
 about debts due from Mexico to 
 people of the United States, soon 
 caused a war. Expecting this, the 
 President ordered General Taylor 
 and fifteen hundred soldiers to go 
 to Texas in July. They encamped 
 at Corpus Christi, not far from the 
 Rio Grande, or Grand River. At 
 
 the same time some American war-vessels went into the Gulf 
 of Mexico. 
 
 4. A large number of Mexican troops collected at Matamoras, 
 near the mouth of the Rio Grande, at the close of 1845. Early 
 in January following, General Taylor with most of his troops, 
 formed a camp and commenced building a fort ^n the opposite 
 side of the river. General Ampudia (pronounced Am-poo-dhec- 
 ah) who commanded the Mexicans, ordered him to leave in twen 
 ty-four hours, but he refused to do so. 
 
 5. General Arista (pronounced Ah-rees-tah) now became the 
 Mexican commander. He was a better soldier than Ampudia, 
 and Taylor s situation became a dangerous one. Soon, armed 
 
 QUESTIONS. 2. What can you say about the admission of Texas? 3. What can 
 you tell about preparations for war ? 4. What occurred on the Rio Grande ? 5. What 
 can yon tell about the tvo armies ? 
 
 POLK, AND HIS EEStDENCE. 
 
WAR WITH MEXICO. 213 
 
 War with Mexico. Taylor s two great battles. Plan of the -war. 
 
 Mexicans crossed the river, and late in April some Americans 
 were killed by them. This was the first blood shed in 
 
 THE WAR WITH MEXICO. 
 
 0. Taylor had left some soldiers, with provisions and other 
 things, at Point Isabel, lie heard that a large number of Mex 
 icans were marching in that direction, so he hastened thither with 
 a greater part of his army. When he had gone, the Mexicans 
 attacked .his fort, opposite Matamoras, which compelled him to 
 march back to defend that. 
 
 7. On his way back, General Taylor fell in with six thousand 
 Mexicans, under Arista. It was on the 8th of May, 1846. Tho 
 place where they met was called Palo Alto, and there they had 
 a very hard fight for five hours. The Mexicans were badly beaten, 
 and lost six hundred men. 
 
 8. Just at evening the next day, the Americans again fell in 
 with the Mexicans at a place called Rcsaca de la Palma, three 
 miles from Matamoras. There they had another severe battle, 
 and the Mexicans were beaten, with a loss of more than a thou 
 sand men. These misfortunes greatly alarmed them. 
 
 9. Before these two battles were heard of in the United 
 States, Congress had declared war against Mexico, and the Sec 
 retary of War, with the help of General Scott, had planned an 
 extensive campaign. Mexico, you will see by the map, extends 
 across to the Pacific Ocean, so it was planned to send war-ships 
 around to attack the enemy on that coast. The President was 
 allowed to raise an army of fifty thousand men, and it was deter 
 mined to take possession of Mexico. 
 
 10. After his successful battles, Taylor drove the Mexicans 
 from Matamoras, and marched toward Monterey, a strong city in 
 Mexico. He took that city on the 24th of September, and then 
 encamped near, where he waited for further orders what to do, 
 from the President of the United States. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 6. What can you tell about the commpii cement of the war? 7, 8. What 
 can you tell about two battles with the Mexicans ? 9. What did Congress do ? What 
 plans were arranged ? 1 0. What can you tell about General Taylor in Mexico ? 
 
214 
 
 THE CONFEDERATION. 
 
 Northern Mexico conquered. 
 
 Military movements. General Scott. 
 
 1 1 . While Taylor was waiting, other officers were busy else 
 where. General Wool was preparing the recruits, or the new 
 men who joined the army, for military service ; and in October 
 he marched into Mexico, and took possession of some of the coun 
 try. In November General Worth took one or two places away 
 from the Mexicans. At that time General Taylor was in motion, 
 with his main army. After taking possession of a large tract of 
 country, Taylor encamped at Victoria. 
 
 12. General Scott, as commander-in- 
 chief of the armies of the United States, 
 went to Mexico early in 1847, and pre 
 pared to attack the strong town of 
 Vera Cruz, and the fort there. For that 
 purpose, he strengthened his own army, 
 by taking many troops from General 
 Taylor. Yet that brave soldier, with 
 only about five thousand men, marched 
 boldly against the Mexican general, 
 GENERAL SCOTT. Santa Anna, who had twenty thousand. 
 
 13. At Buena Vista (pronounced Bwe-nah Ves-tah), which 
 means " pleasant view," the two armies had a terrible battle on 
 the 23d of February, 1847. It lasted all day. The Mexicans 
 were dreadfully beaten, and left full two thousand men on the 
 field, killed and wounded. The Americans lost about seven hun 
 dred. 
 
 14. All northern Mexico was now in possession of the Amer 
 icans ; and in the course of a few months, the conquering Taylor 
 returned to the United States, and was everywhere received with 
 the greatest honors. Then the people first began to talk about 
 making him President of our Republic. 
 
 15. While these things were occurring, the Americans, under 
 different leaders, were taking possession of other parts of northern 
 Mexico. General Kearney was in chief command of what was 
 called the Army of the West; and in August, 1846, he drove 
 
 QUESTIONS. 11. What can you tell about other movements in Mexico? 12. What 
 can you tell about Generals Scott and Taylor ? 13. What can you tell about a battle ? 
 15. What else did the Americans do ? 
 
INVASION OF MEXICO. 215 
 
 Fremont and California. Doniphan. Scott s invasion. 
 
 the Mexicans from Santa Fe, the chief city of New Mexico, and 
 took possession of that broad territory. 
 
 1C. During the same summer, 
 Colonel Fremont (the brave explorer 
 of the Rocky Mountains) and others, 
 took possession of California. After 
 some more battling until early in 
 January, 184-7, all became quiet. 
 Then a vast territory, stretching 
 along th 8 Pacific Ocean, and several 
 hundred miles into the country, came 
 into possession of the Americans. 
 
 i . COLONEL FREMONT. 
 
 17. In the mean - while, Colonel 
 
 Doniphan, with a thousand brave Missourians, made a triumphant 
 march into northern Mexico. After capturing Chihuahua (pro 
 nounced Chee-wah-wah), one of the finest provinces of northern 
 Mexico, he returned to New Orleans, having marched over five 
 thousand miles. General Scott was now on his victorious way 
 toward the great city of Mexico. Listen attentively, and I will 
 tell you something about 
 
 OF MEXICO. 
 
 18. Scott landed near Vera Cruz with about thirteen thousand 
 men, early in March, 1847. His troops were borne there by a 
 fleet commanded by Commodore Conner, which remained to 
 assist in the attack on Vera Cruz. That attack occurred on the 
 18th of March, and continued nine days. Then the city, the 
 strong castle of San Juan de Ulloa (pronounced San Whan dah 
 Oo-loo-ah), and five thousand prisoners, with five hundred can 
 nons, were given up to the Americans. 
 
 19. On the 8th of April, Scott s army commenced their march 
 toward the city of Mexico. At Cerro Gordo, a difficult place in 
 the mountains, they were met by Santa Anna ar.d a large army. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 10. Whnt can you tell about Fremont and others? 17. Whot can you 
 toll "hoi it Colonel Doniphan ? 18. What can yon tell about the Americans at Vera Cruz? 
 19. What can yon tell of the battle at Cerro Gordo ? 
 
216 THE CONFEDERATION. 
 
 Progress of the American army. Capture of Mexico. End of the war. 
 
 There they had a severe battle, when the Mexicans lost, in killed, 
 wounded, and prisoners, over four thousand men. Santa Anna 
 escaped on the back of a mule. 
 
 20. Week after week, Scott s army continued to move on 
 through that interesting country, taking possession of place after 
 place, and everywhere driving the Mexicans before them. Within 
 two months, that army of not more than ten thousand men, took 
 some of the strongest places in Mexico, made ten thousand pris 
 oners, and captured seven hundred cannons, ten thousand muskets, 
 and thirty thousand bombshells and cannon balls. 
 
 21. Scott rested awhile at Puebla (pronounced Pweb-lah), and 
 in August moved on over the lofty Cordilleras, a chain of high 
 mountains in Mexico. From the summits of these hills, the 
 Americans looked down into distant valleys, and saw the great 
 city of Mexico, the object of their long and perilous march. 
 
 22. Onward the conquering army marched, and after fighting 
 several hard battles, and always beating the Mexicans, they ap 
 peared before the ancient city, where Cortez, a great Spanish 
 soldier, appeared almost three hundred years before. Santa 
 Anna and his army, with the government officers, lied from the 
 doomed capital at night ; and on the next morning, the 14th of 
 September, 1847, General Scott and his brave army entered the 
 city as victors, and took possession of the Mexican empire. 
 
 23. The war soon ceased. On the 2d of February, 1848, the 
 Mexican Congress and American Commissioners made a bargain 
 or treaty for peace. It was agreed to by the United States Gov 
 ernment, and then all but New Mexico and California, which had 
 been taken from the Mexicans by the Americans, was given up. 
 These provinces became a part of the United States, and Califor 
 nia has since been admitted into the Union. 
 
 24. In the same month when this treaty was made, gold was 
 first found in a mill stream on the American fork of the Sacra 
 mento river, in California. Soon it was found elsewhere ; and 
 
 QUESTIONS. 20. Whnt dirt Scott s army accomplish ? 21. What can you tell of the 
 approach to the city of Mexico ? 22. What can you tell about the conquest of Mexico? 
 ?3. What can you tell about the agreements of the tvro governments? 24. What can 
 you tell about finding gold? What did it lead to ? 
 
TAYLOR S ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 217 
 
 Gold in California. 
 
 General Taylor. 
 
 His Inauguration. 
 
 when it was known that gold was plentiful there, thousands of 
 people went from the United States and elsewhere, to dig it. 
 Gold, worth millions and millions of dollars, has been found in 
 California since then, and a fine State of the Union has grown up 
 on that coast of the Pacific Ocean. 
 
 25. The war with Mexico was the chief event of Mr. Folk s 
 administration. A difficulty with England, concerning the north 
 ern boundary of Oregon, had been settled; and in May, 1848, 
 Wisconsin was admitted into the Union as a State. 
 
 26. Tfre brave deeds of General Taylor, in Mexico, made him 
 respected and beloved by the people of the United States, and at 
 the election for President, in the / 
 
 autumn of 1848, he was chose&f/ 
 Chief Magistrate of the Republic. 
 Mi Hard Fillmore, of New York, was 
 elected Vice-President. 
 
 SECTION XIII. 
 
 TAYLOR S ADMINISTRATION 
 
 [1849-1850.] 
 
 1. Zachary Taylor was sixty- 
 five years of age when, on the 5th 
 of March, 1849, he became the 
 twelfth President of the United 
 States. The 4th of March came 
 on Sunday that year, and he was 
 not inaugurated until the next day. 
 
 2. I have told you that thou 
 sands went to California to dig 
 gold. Very soon there were peo- 
 
 QUESTIONS. 25. What were the chief events of Folk s administration ? 6. What can 
 you say about a new election? 1, What can you tell about President Taylor and his 
 inauguration ? 
 
 TAYLO3, AND HIS EFSIDENCE. 
 
218 THE CONFEDERATION. 
 
 Admis3ion of California. Disputes about Slavery. Death of Taylor. 
 
 pie enough there to form a State, and in September, 1849, 
 twenty months after the first gold was found there, they met and 
 formed a constitution, or solemn covenant, by which they agreed 
 to be governed. 
 
 3. In February, 1850, the people of California asked Congress 
 to admit their country into the Union as a State. That request 
 made a great stir, for they had said in their constitution that there 
 should be no negro slaves in California. The people of the north 
 ern and western States liked that, but those of the southern 
 States did not like it at all. At one time it was thought by some 
 that they would go to war about it. 
 
 4. This matter was disputed about in Congress for many 
 months. Finally, Henry Clay, of whom I have told you, [p 205,] 
 proposed a plan that suited all parties pretty well. It was agreed 
 in that plan, that California might come in without slaves, and 
 that if any slaves ran away from the South into the free States 
 they should be given up to their owners. All this was agreed 
 to in Congress, but many people, particularly at the North, were 
 not pleased with what was called the Compromise Measure. 
 
 5. While this matter was being talked over in Congress, Pres 
 ident Taylor sickened and died. That sad event occurred in 
 July, 1850. He was the second President who had died while 
 in office. The Vice-President, as before, you remember [page 209], 
 then became President, and on the 10th of July, 1850, 
 
 FILLMORE S ADMINISTRATION 
 
 commenced. 
 
 6. During President Taylor s brief administration of sixteen 
 months, one State and three Territories were added to the Re 
 public. One of the Territories was named Utah, but was called by 
 the people who settled there, Deseret, or the Land of the Honey 
 bee. It is near the middle of our continent. 
 
 7. Utah was settled by a people called Mormons. I have not 
 
 QUESTIONS. 2. What more can you say about California? 3. "What can you tell about 
 California comimx into the Union? 4. Wh.it was finally done ? 5. What sad event hap 
 pened ? C. What occurred daring Taylor s administration ? 
 
FILL MORE S ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 219 
 
 The Mormons. 
 
 Cuba. 
 
 Arctic Expedition. 
 
 time to tell you much about them. 
 It would be a long story. They 
 are a people with a very quee^ 
 kind of religion ; and they all do 
 as their head man, or Prophet, as 
 
 e is called, tell them to do. There 
 ire now a great many thousands of 
 
 hem in Utah, and I expect there 
 
 vill be much trouble yet, on their 
 
 .ccourit, rTecause they allow things 
 
 o be done which the people of 
 
 he United States do not like. 
 
 8. Some trouble with Cuba, 01 
 f the West India islands belo 
 ng to Spain, commenced in the 
 pring of 1850, and at one time it 
 hreatened to make war between 
 he United States and Spain. But 
 he dispute was fairly settled, and 
 he trouble disappeared. 
 
 9. An important expedition left 
 ^"ew York in May, 1850, under the 
 ommand of Lieutenant De Haven. 
 
 t went to the Frozen Ocean, at the North, in search of Sir John 
 ranklin, a great English sailor, who went there five years be- 
 ore, and has never returned. Another similar expedition sailed 
 rom New York in 1853, under Dr. Kane, and was gone until the 
 ,utumn of 1855. The commander and his men suffered terribly 
 imong the ice and snows, during the long, dark polar winters. 
 )r. Kane lived only a little more than a year after his return. 
 
 10. In 1852, the United States and Great Britain had a dis- 
 iute about catching fishes in the neighborhood of Newfoundland. 
 ?hey both sent armed ships there, but the difficulty was finally 
 
 ittled by the better way of talking, rather than 
 
 r ou tell about the Mormons ? 
 L o 
 ou tell about a fishery dispute i 
 
 FILLMOUE, AND EtlS EESIDENCE. 
 
 QUESTIONS. 7. What can y 
 Juba? 9. What can you tell of wonderful expeditions to the North? 
 
 S. What can you tell about 
 10. What can 
 
220 
 
 THE CONFEDERATION. 
 
 Japan expedition. 
 
 New election. 
 
 Franklin Pierce. 
 
 11. In the same year American war-ships went to Japan, off 
 the eastern coast of China, and the commander carried a letter 
 to the Emperor, from our President, asking him to allow 
 Americans, as well as the Dutch, to trade there. The Emperor 
 agreed to it, and the war-ships came home. You will be glad to 
 know a great deal about the Japan people, when you shall be older. 
 
 12. In the autumn of 1852, the people of the United States 
 chose Franklin Pierce, of New Hampshire, to be their next Pres 
 ident, and William R. King, of Alabama, for Vicc-Prcsident. 
 Not long afterward a new Territory, called Washington, was 
 made out of Oregon. So the -States of our Confederation con 
 tinually grow. First Territories, then States. 
 
 PIEEGE, AND HIS EESIDENCE. 
 
 SECTION XIY. 
 
 PIERCE S ADMINISTRATION. 
 [1853-1857.] 
 
 1. Franklin Pierce was forty -nine 
 years of age when he became the 
 fourteenth President of the United 
 States, on the 4th of March, 1853. 
 The country was prosperous and 
 
 [$ peaceful, and nothing disturbed the 
 general harmony, except a little- 
 dispute with Mexico about bound- 
 [ aries, which was soon settled. 
 
 2. In May of that year, ships 
 were sent to explore the eastern 
 coast of Asia; and at the same 
 time, there were land expeditions 
 in progress, searching for a good 
 route for a railway to the Pacific 
 
 , 11. What can yon tell about an expedition to Japan? 12. What can yotfiO 
 tell about a new el.-. otun ? 1. What can you tell about President Pierce and the coun 
 
PIERCES ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 221 
 
 Exploring expeditions. 
 
 Crystal Palace. 
 
 Kansas. 
 
 Ocean. When all things con 
 templated by these expedi 
 tions shall be completed, and 
 ocean steamships go regularly 
 across the Pacific from Amer 
 ica to Asia, we may go to the 
 wonderful land of China and 
 Japan, in a very little while. 
 
 3. In tl^e summer of 1853, 
 
 an immense building made of iron and glass, was put up in the 
 
 City of New 
 York, and was 
 called the Crys 
 tal Palace. It 
 was filled with 
 beautiful and 
 useful things 
 from all parts 
 of the world, 
 and thousands 
 
 CRYSTAL PALACE IN NEW TOBK. j Of pCOplc WQUt 
 
 there to see them. f *J 7 
 
 4. In the year 1855, the Americans became much excited 
 about negro slavery in a Territory west of the Mississippi, called 
 Kansas. People from all parts of the Union went there to settle, 
 and they quarreled, and sometimes fought, because a part of 
 them were in favor of having slaves there, and a part of them 
 were opposed to it. There was real war there, in 1856, but in 
 the course of time the ill-feeling lAame less, and order and 
 quiet prevailed. 
 
 5. In 1855, Great Britain was at war with the Russians, on 
 the shores of the Black sea, and British officers residing in the 
 United States employed men here to join the British army there. 
 This was contrary to our laws, and the President sent those 
 
 try? What can you tell about exploring expeditions? 3. What can you tell about a 
 great sho-w ? 4. What can you say about Kansas ? 5, 6. What can" you tell about 
 trouble with British officials, and a new election ? 
 
2,22 
 
 THE C 
 
 James Buchanan. 
 
 O N F E D E R^A T I p N . 
 
 Abraham Lincoln. 
 
 officers out of tlio country. Among them was tlic British Min 
 ister at "Washington City. His government was offended, and 
 talked about war, but knowing that the Americans were right, 
 the English concluded to say no more about it.* 
 ^ (). President Pierce s term of office ended on the 4th of 
 JMarch, 1857, when James Buchanan of Pennsylvania, became 
 
 the fifteenth President of the 
 United States. The greater por 
 tion of his administration was 
 marked by much trouble in Kan 
 sas, and secret preparations by 
 wicked politicians in the Slave* 
 States and among his own ad 
 visors, to destroy the Union. 
 The Kansas troubles ended by 
 that Territory becoming a State, 
 in which the people decreed,, 
 slavery should never exist. 
 
 7. In the autumn of 1860,1 
 Abraham Lincoln of Illinois, wasi 
 elected President of the United 
 States. Then the wicked poli- ; 
 ticians just spoken of, having 
 made most of the people around 
 them believe the false story that 
 the new President intended to 
 set all the slaves free, caused 
 BUCHANAN, AND ins RESIDENCE. open rebellion in several of the 
 southern States. The Prjlent called for soldiers to stop it. All 
 over the Free States the people offered to help him, and very 
 soon he had more soldiers than he asked for. A terrible war 
 was begun, in which many thousands of men perished, and 
 many hundreds of homes were made unhappy. 
 
 8. Such, my Young Friends, are the sad words with which I 
 am compelled to close this long but I hope not wearisome 
 story. Brighter days are in store for our country. Very soon